Nanoha FanFiction Discussion

[D2]

That... That was good. VERY good! *Claps* Well done, good person.

Though, maybe you could have split up the paragraphs a bit. Whenever someone new talks, you should ALWAYS put a new paragraph for that speaker. (There's a rare exception once in awhile, but as a rule of thumb...)

Other than that... Really good... But...

50 years of marriage?

If Vivio's still a little kid, I think it might be pushing it a bit far...

35 years of marriage would be more accurate, I think.



Thanks for the feedback! Glad you enjoyed it!

Edit: PAGE CLAIM for those who enjoy Nanoha fanfiction but can't find the 1st chapter of said fanfiction because they have to search over 700 PAGES FOR IT!!

[TheShinySword]

Ha ha when I first joined we were in the hundreds. If you're looking for Vampire Fate I know Satashi posted a lot of it on FF.net.

[Rising Dragon]

Ha ha when I first joined we were in the hundreds. If you're looking for Vampire Fate I know Satashi posted a lot of it on FF.net.

I know. I already finished that; it ends at the first half of the special. Thankfully Nanya already helped me out with finding the rest.

[wanwan1203]

Hello everyone! Some of you might have remembered answering my questions on the Q&A thread or reading my character in the OC thread. To be honest, I have been a LONGtime lurker on this thread. While I have long enjoyed reading fanfiction, I was determined to get myself acquainted with this thread by starting from the beginning. Of course, this was a bit of a problem due to the fact that I had to go through 750 PAGES!!! Well now, I am FINALLY gone through the thread to its entirety, and I felt that I should try my hand at a fanfic. I must warn you though, my writing/editing skills are not the best, so please give me feedback! Alright, now about my fanfic:

To be honest, while I assume most people write stories and then choose songs to accompany them after, I actually heard this song and felt inspired to write a Nanoha fic around it. While I originally meant for this story to be a short, it eventually ended up being so long that it is actually more like a full fledged one-shot. This is my first fanfic, so enjoy!

_hNhNPzC72M The video isn't that important, just listen to the music!



The rhythmic clack of rails sounded gently beneath my feat as I stared at the deep blue sky. I traced my sight along several puffy clouds until I mistakenly focused my eyes on the piercing sun. I quickly tore my eyes away, back onto the novel I was reading. After flipping through another couple of pages, my eyes drifted down to the letter that I clutched in my hand. It had arrived suddenly in the mail one day, after a particular hard day of training. I recalled my eyes widening surprise at the intricate designs on the envelope, and more so than that Uminari City Address gracing the upper right hand corner. While I had talked to my family once in a while, almost all of those had been through phone calls, and had been quite limited. After the JS incident, I realized with some semblance of shock that my relationships with Fate, Vivio, Hayate, and the rest of the TSAB had grown tight to such an extent that I had left my earth family in the cold. I felt another grimace as I unconsciously referred to them as "Earth Family," instead of just "Family." I gently took out the high quality card that was previously sheltered within the manila casing, and opened the card which said in fancy script:

Dear Takamachi Nanoha,
You are cordially invited to Takamachi Shiro and Takamachi Momoko's 40th Wedding Anniversary!! Please respond ASAP!

I suddenly didn't know how to respond, my first thought was to drop everything and take off to Uminari as fast as I could, then thought about my job and my friends, then immediately scolded myself for shoving off such an important event of my birthparents for personal wants. I choked up even more as I tried to recall how many times I had gone back to my childhood home, and found that I only needed to use one hand. On top of that, I had never told them about Vivio, and barely mentioned my birth family to her either. I made up my mind, I had to do something. After spirited negotiations, I was granted a one week leave, and would be taking Vivio along after making a very awkward phone call. While I offered and somewhat WANTED Fate, Yagami, and the others to come along, all backed down, realizing that I needed some room for myself. Seeing that Vivio had never been to Japan, I chose to have the TSAB beam both of us down in a city several hours north of Uminari, and take a southbound train in the afternoon, giving me and Vivio an entire day by ourselves before we threw ourselves into a quasi-family reunion.

After a spirited morning of shopping for fun and souvenirs which I had promised several insistent former RF6 cadets, as well as a soothing lunch in a cafe that resembled Midori-ya, we took a walk through the park and got onto our train. Our bucket seats were wide, comfortable, and recently re-holstered, if the smell of fresh leather and cleaning detergent meant anything. From then until now, we had talked, laughed, reminisced, and finally, went our own separate ways as far as time passing activities were concerned, and I continued reading a novel Fate recommended, until my attention was gently coerced to that cheery October sky.

My reminiscing was gently interrupted by a bundle of blond hair settling on my side. I cautiously bent down and picked up the Rubix Cube that had tumbled onto the floor, taking care not to wake the sleeping child. As I smiled gently listened Vivio breathing in and out, the relative emptiness of the spacious car allowed me to draw into another flashback, this time into that walk we took through that wooded park on the way to the train station.

Although it was quite small, the path we took had enough plants and trees to literally remove all sounds of city civilization. Vivio took off running in exploration, as expected to when visiting a foreign planet, and immediately found amusement in dancing lightheartedly among the leaves being lofted and twirled by the soothing breeze. For one of the few moments in our still young relationship, I let her run free, her carefree laughs and the sheer beauty of this day allowed me to let go of my smothering protection, allowing her to burn calories from that candy bar she ate behind my back, and letting me be alone in my own world. Me, and the planet that gave witness to my childhood. I stood still, letting the wind twirl around me, allowing it to take me in its embrace, to cocoon me in a soft shell of coolness. I lifted my head to the sky, allowing me to take in the red, orange, and green leaves that blazed against that clear autumn sky. Realizing the sheer rarity of this moment, I closed my eyes and breathed deep, my nose filled with the scent of grass, fresh wood, dew, and pine. My ears were gently tickled with the chirping of birds and the rustling of the trees. I was completely refreshed and I felt renewed as I never had before with that one intake of crisp fall air.

http://img23.imageshack.us/img23/999/autumn1.jpg

Gently removing myself from that private moment, I chased down Vivio and slowly walked with her down the remainder of the path, going slow enough allowing Vivio to enjoy the scenery for herself. I also allowed myself to let my inner 9-year old take over, finding several large leaf piles and throwing them up in the air and at each other. As I played over our leaf fight, I began to think about the inevitable reunion with my family. Although the my personal anniversary present was neatly wrapped, and I had chipped in for a joint gift with my brother and sister, I still began to get butterflies in my stomach. How would they react to me, after all this time? How would I react to them? How would they react to Vivio? Although the family had sounded eager to welcome another to the Takamachi fold, I couldn't shake off the feeling something was going to happen, though I wasn't sure whether it was going to be good or bad. Gradually, I noticed that the sunlight filtering through our window had turned golden. I once again turned my sight toward the window, and was struck numb.

Sometime during my flashbacks, the railroad had gone to the ocean side, and was treated to one of the most beautiful non human sights I had ever seen.

http://img188.imageshack.us/img188/5026/susnset.jpg

The blazing yellow circle, partially swallowed by the ocean, threw off an orange corona that seeped into the surrounding horizon. The dusky blue sky along with the wispy clouds still remaining were bathed and tinged with a golden hue that vaguely reminded me of Fate's hair. The clear ocean waves glittered and were tipped with pinpricks of golden light that resembles sparkling diamonds, with movement that resembled dancing. At the middle of the blinding sun, which strangely in this vision of beauty, ceased to affect me, I couldn't tell where Earth stopped and the Heavens began. As I watched the sun complete its final dive over the horizon, and the aftermath when the sky was instead filled with deep purple, along with a fiery red-orange matched solely by the leaves that had danced in the park earlier in the day, I truly thanked myself for taking this trip.
http://img11.imageshack.us/img11/2637/sunset3w.jpg

With this thought, I let the gentle rocking of the train draw me to sleep. Only to be awakened by rougher shaking by Vivio.

"Mama! We're here!" She exclaimed. With a smile, I took Vivio by the hand, and crossed back onto the solid ground of the station. After getting our luggage and letting Vivio gaze up in wonder at the lobby rotunda as well as the model train set, we stepped outside the station and into the middle of a bustling square. We walked along the clean paths, flowing with the crowd, taking in the bright store windows. Every few seconds, our view of the other side of the street would be obscured by wrought-iron lamps and short Sakura trees. Up ahead, I stared at a tall building that I remembered served as one of the backdrops for one of my early battles with Fate. Tearing myself from that semi-depressing spot, Vivio and I gradually found ourselves out of downtown Uminari and into the suburbs. I was surprised Vivio comfortably held my hand the entire way, not attempting to break away once. I guess she was just as drawn in to a society that utilized technology other than magic as much as I was at peace reuniting with my hometown, a feeling that resembled embracing an old friend. We spent the rest of the time walking in peaceful silence, our companions being each other and the full moon shining its bootleg light over Uminari.

Turning the corner god knows when later, I finally glimpsed my house on location for the first time in years. My throat closed as I got closer, and released as I found that for the most part, it had remained the same. The same tan walls, the brown, intricate trim, the impeccably neat lawn. I was also able to make out the shed where I had watched my siblings train all those years ago, I reminded myself to arrange a sparring session with one of them during the stay. I also noticed several cars in the driveway, remembering that the family was inviting several relatives. From what I could make out, the house was quite lively, if the fact that every single window in the house save my room was bathed in light, , and hearing the spirited talk along with shouts of joy meant anything. I glanced down at Vivio, staring resolutely at the well lit house, wondering how she was going to take to her new relatives, as well as the few children it seemed had come along with other relatives.

"Are you ready to go?" I asked in what I hoped was a cheerful voice.

"You Bet!" Vivio responded in her patented perky fashion. I chuckled and walked toward the front door, though my legs suddenly seemed filled with lead. I was treated to a view of the living room, where a few mildly familiar faces of all ages lounged around several couches, sipped drinks, watching several children playing with my sister Miyuki. She looked very similar to when I saw her last through video conference, though a little more mature.

Taking a deep breath, I let my hands knock the door 3 times. A cheerful voice sounded,

"I'll get it!" A few seconds later, the door opened to reveal Miyuki. She gasped, "Nanoha!" I wryly smiled with a shy face that even I was surprised with.

"Long time no see eh, Onee-sama?" Miyuki smiled, and looked down toward my left. Seeing Vivio, her eyes lit up and kneeled down, saying,

"Ooh, is this the Vivio that I've been hearing so much about?" Vivio responded as she always did,

"YES IT IS, IT'S VERY NICE TO MEET YOU!!" Miyuki chuckled, and invited both of us in. I stepped inside, and gave several awkward greetings to those I had long forgotten or barely remembered. I finally got back into my relative comfort zone as I embraced with my brother Kyoya,

"It's nice for you to come back," he responded that voice that had calmed me all those times when I was young and too excited for my own good. As I witnessed Vivio engaged in plesantries with Oni-san, A soft but firm voice stated from behind me,

"Nanoha?" I whirled around and was faced with the 2 faces that had been in the back of my mind my whole life, 2 faces while slightly wrinkled, still held that silent strength and kindness that had always been there since my earliest memory.

"Mama, Papa." Without another word, I hugged both of them, as all surroundings faded, attention focused only on the two figures I had not embraced for years. For a few moments, all was silent, until I whispered,

"Happy Anniversary."

"Welcome home," both of them responded. A few seconds later, we finally broke apart, and as always, Vivio retook all attention.

"So this is the newest addition to the Takamachi clan," Father responded in a pleasant voice. With family reintroductions finished, I finally felt comfortable in my house again. I made the rounds among the other relatives that had gathered, recovering lost memories that had long since been buried under recent events. While father continued conversing with Vivio, my mother briefed me on the living arrangements:

"I got your room all set up. Since your bed is probably too small, I figured that we let Vivio sleep in it, I put a bigger mattress on the floor that you can sleep in." I nodded, took both our luggage, and wandered that familiar path to my bedroom door. Several blurred moments later, I stood before the dark door that separated me from my room.


I slid open the door, flicked on the lights, and was pleasantly surprised to find the room neat, well cleaned, and virtually untouched since the day I left. The only sign that someone had recently been inside were the mattress laying against the wall, and the turned down covers on my bed. Closing the door, I let go of the luggage and sat on my bed, the same bed that had, in my moments of weariness, given me rest, and in moments of hardship, given me escape. While sitting on that familiar mattress, it seemed as like I was privately viewing a window into the past, a simpler, more innocent past free from all of the challenges that would likely follow me until I retired. This was my haven, the distance my room held from all the others allowed me to reflect in total silence and solitude, free from all the jabbering that was occurring in the living room and kitchen. I silently moved my eyes along the relics that remained from my childhood. The basket on the floor, where Yuuno's ferret form had slept, the chair that I sat in doing homework, the cloth that served as Raising Hearts bed while recovering from a jewel seed explosion, and the now nonfunctioning cell phone that had urged me out of bed. I spent my next few minutes in silence, contentedly reacquainting myself with my safe haven, the one place away from Cranagan, away from my friends, away from my Fate-chan, that I could go to for peace in a turbulent universe. Sitting, surrounded by what could only be described as a bubble of peace and bliss, I let a small smile grace my face:

Welcome home indeed.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Home is the one place in all this world where hearts are sure of each other. It is the place of confidence. It is the place where we tear off that mask of guarded and suspicious coldness which the world forces us to wear in self-defense, and where we pour out the unreserved communications of full and confiding hearts. It is the spot where expressions of tenderness gush out without any sensation of awkwardness and without any dread of ridicule. ~Frederick W. Robertson



first off, welcome to FFT ^^ wow how long did it take you to read all 750 pages @_@ lol. hope you enjoy your stay here.

2nd, i shall comment about the fic:

- i found it to be a nice read. i found it calming for some reason. i like how you put attention to description. the pics were, for me, a very nice accompaniment to the fic. the characters weren't ooc too yay!

- there are some spelling and grammar errors within the story, a couple of them actually. while it is a minor thing in your fic, i would like to suggest that you give it another read or have someone beta it. ^^

- the font/format is too small i think. i asked around and i got the same comments that they, too, found it to be too small. i would like to suggest that you tweak the font a bit, make it bigger? (pretty please *puppy eyes*) it would be a shame to discourage readers from reading the fic because they got irked by the font upon opening that spoiler tag. i admit, it was quite troublesome to read for me because of that ^^;;; put some strain in my eyes ^^;

- nanya already pointed this out earlier but i think the ages need to be changed. 50th wedding anniversary is indeed too much..or so i think. how old are nanoha's parents in strikers? how old were they when they had nanoha? <.>

yeap so those are my comments on your fic ^^ welcome to FFT again *confetti* *runs around* weee

[Satashi]

I'll finish the special soon and start updating the rest of it ^^;;;

@boomersooner: Welcome! hope you enjoy your stay here!

And listen to Wanwan, I didn't read it just because of that font. It's too small and hurts my eyes *wears glasses*

[wanwan1203]

i forgot to comment on the other ones i read! *flails* woops

Awww.

You've only got yourself to blame for this.

I write a continuation of "Reach for the Moon, Immortal Smoke."

“I thought I had smelled something familiar,” a third voice caused both Inspectors to jump.
Together, they craned their heads to see the new arrival. Tall and clad in a long coat, the
newcomer was immediately recognized by Acous and Kaon.

“Knight Reiniger! What brings you here?” the green-haired Inspector asked amiably.

“An errand had me nearby, so I decided to pay a visit. I hope I am not interrupting anything?”

“Oh no. We were just watching the full moon.”

“Ah, what a lovely sight it must be,” the knight sighed as he came to stand near the two. “Alas,
for these Lunatic Eyes, it is an invisible full moon…”

“Waxing poetics now, Reiniger? You should a better reason for climbing up all the way up here.”

“What, am I barred from visiting an old friend?” Noland asked, unphased by the brusque words.

“Hmph. Do as you wish,” the immortal shrugged, her attention remaining on the sky.

An uncomfortable silenced settled among the three, with Acous unsure what to say, Kaon
unwilling, and Noland just… being silent.

“Ah, well, I think I’ll head back inside. So much work, so little pay for overtime,” Acous picked
up his coat and brushed it off. “I’ll talk to you later, Kaon.”

“Yeah, sure,” the albino gave the man a light wave as he made his escape.

Once again the awkward silence settled in, even as Noland came to stand next to the inspector.
A small breeze blew by, tugging on the ends of the knight’s coat. Ever so slightly, Kaon turned
her head to get a better look at the man, noting that his coat was open for once, exposing the
black shirt underneath. His gloves were off too, an almost strange look for the usually prim and
proper knight. He was almost… casual.

“What do you gaze at, Kaon?” he asked, finally breaking the quiet.

Her red eyes broke away and snapped forward, staring into the horizon. “What do you think?”

“Why such coldness tonight? Have I done something to irritate you?”

“I’m not… I mean I…” she sighed, plucking the almost-finished cigarette out of her mouth and
flicking it away. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to be rude to you. I just had a bit of a rough day.”

“The work of an inspector never ends, does it?” Noland stepped around as he spoke, stopping
just behind Kaon. “Or maybe… something else disturbs you.”

Suddenly, the immortal found herself lifted a good three feet into the air.

“W-Wha?! Hey!” Kaon squawked indignantly, flailing in Noland’s grip. The four-foot-seven-
and-three-quarters tall girl seemed incredibly small compared to the knight’s six-foot-two height,
almost child-like and light as fluff. With her pale complexion, she was like a doll in Noland’s hands.
“Put me down!”

An indignant doll with her face as red as her eyes.

“As you wish,” he grinned and dropped into a cross-legged seat, releasing the girl right into his
lap. “There, this is better.”

It was a damn good thing Noland was blind, otherwise he would have seen the absolutely
brilliant blush coloring Kaon’s face. Despite the embarassment, however, she managed to
control her voice. “What was that for?”

“The night breezes can be chilly,” the knight answered simply. “Besides, it is fine to stay like this
for a little while, is it not?

“No, it’s not.” Kaon huffed in annoyance but made no effort to move.

“Oh? Is something else the matter? You are still rather curt with me tonight.”

“Your language.”

“Eh?”

“Didn’t I tell you to drop the formal speech when we’re alone?”

“Ah. Yes, my apologies. It is habit—”

Kaon coughed and cleared her throat, interrupting the knight. Fortunately, he picked up on the
hint with his own cough and ahem…

“Aye. Awrite. I’ll try me best,” he tried once more, his tone and character becoming slightly
more… rustic. “But ye know, I cannae keep this up fer long.”

“Pfft. Heh,” the girl sported a huge grin as she stifled the urge to laugh. “You sound so different!
You didn’t have that accent before – where the hell did you hide it?”

“Oy, give me a bloody break. Ye asked me tae drop the formal speech, now ye bustin’ me
chops fer the accent?

“But you sound like a Scotsman! Like a real life native of Scotland!”

“Ach. Should I take that as a compliment? Where the ‘ell is this Scotland anyways?”

“Take it as you will~”

“Ye dobber bint.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Don’ worry ye pretty eyes aboot it.”

“…You’re so silly like this. I like it.”

She was in a better mood now, a little more chipper than moments prior. Talking to Noland was
always a double-edged sword, as he was both an old friend and a damning reminder of a time
neither of them could ever return to. At times, this made her hesitant to be even near the knight,
though should he force his way through, her fears could be assuaged.

A warm hand came to rest on her head, long fingers combing through silken strands of white hair.

“H-hey! What do you think your doing?!”

“Relax, hen. Yuv got sum tangles in yer hair. Rest a spell and I’ll get them out,” Noland calmly
replied, diligently running his fingers through the messy parts.

Though foreign at first, the feeling of a hand stroking her head felt strangely calming and slightly
ticklish. It made her drowsy, her muscles relaxing and her breathing slowing. Without knowing it,
Kaon leaned back into Noland’s chest, pulling the edges of his coat closer around her. No
longer stroking her hair, the knight loosely wrapped his arms around the smaller girl’s waist.

The moon… was far far away, floating in cold, empty space. Though not alone in its orbit, it was
a barren and lonely place. Smoke could never reach the faraway moon, but in a way, it didn’t
have to.

Because, here, she was warm.


/me rolls around on fluffy clouds
/me LOLs at noland's accent
XD

Fate finally sat down her newspaper and turned to look at Nanoha. "What?" She asked, curiosity in her voice.

"Lets go on a date."

"Date?" Fate blinked. "Arn't you the one who is always scared your parents or people at your church are going to see you?"

"A movie won't hurt. Please, there's one I really want to see but I don't want to go by myself."

The blonde thought about it. 'Well, with her condition, it might be dangerous for her to go by herself. If she has an attack it could get bad... Plus she's way too shy to be around that many people like that...' With a small sigh, Fate nodded. "Okay, we'll go. What movie?"

"The new Twilight movie."

"Twilight?" Fate tilted her head to the side, the name lingering in her mind. "Why does that sound familiar?"

Nanoha's eyes sparkled. "It's about vampires, the main vampire is really dreamy!"

"...Dreamy?" Fate felt something bad in her stomach. "I have a bad feeling about this."

"Come on," Nanoha took Fate's hand in both of hers. "Lets go, we can catch the afternoon movie."

"Okay, okay, tell me about the first one so I will understand it."

"Well there's this girl who likes a vampire, but there's this werewolf-"

Fate rolled her eyes without letting Nanoha see. 'Great...'

~*an hour and a half later*~

Fate stormed out of the movie theater, angrily glaring ahead while Nanoha tried to pull her back to the theater but ending up being almost dragged. "Fate-chaaan! Come on, I want to see the ending."

"No." Fate said flatly, eyes stern while getting on her motorcycle. "I'm leaving, you can finish it alone."

"But... but..." Nanoha looked at Fate and then to the theater before sighing and getting on the back of the bike. "Fate-chan, it wasn't that bad, really, I mean, it;'s sort of the same... you sparkle."

"Another word and I'll throw you off the bike. I do not sparkle."

"But..." Nanoha held onto Fate, talking through the mic in their helmets. "You're really pretty, that's sparkling right?"

"I don't sparkle! And werewolves don't do that!"

"Really?" She stayed silent a while. "But Hayate-chan-"

"She's different!" Fate barked out. "She's a Worgen!"

"What's that?"

"A..." Fate faltered. "Kind of... like the movie... never mind!"

Silence passed as they went home. After a few minutes Nanoha voiced her thoughts while at a red light. "I think it'd be cool if you spar-ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Her hands wrapped around Fate hard as the vampire twisted the handle hard, making the bike shoot up into a wheelie. "Fate-chaaaaan!"


I'm also thinking about doing a PornStar!Vivio sequal just for fun. Like before, just forum shorts put together... gotta get back into writing Nanoha so I can finish Amber.

SPARKLE PEEN! *shot* x_x

that was funny lol (boo twili---*mauled*) eek! and oh oh! satashiiiiiii! you should drop by irc, i have something to show you!! it's er semi-related to this but i dun think you've seen it so muahahaa! >3

[D2]

first off, welcome to FFT ^^ wow how long did it take you to read all 750 pages @_@ lol. hope you enjoy your stay here.

2nd, i shall comment about the fic:

- i found it to be a nice read. i found it calming for some reason. i like how you put attention to description. the pics were, for me, a very nice accompaniment to the fic. the characters weren't ooc too yay!

- there are some spelling and grammar errors within the story, a couple of them actually. while it is a minor thing in your fic, i would like to suggest that you give it another read or have someone beta it. ^^

- the font/format is too small i think. i asked around and i got the same comments that they, too, found it to be too small. i would like to suggest that you tweak the font a bit, make it bigger? (pretty please *puppy eyes*) it would be a shame to discourage readers from reading the fic because they got irked by the font upon opening that spoiler tag. i admit, it was quite troublesome to read for me because of that ^^;;; put some strain in my eyes ^^;

- nanya already pointed this out earlier but i think the ages need to be changed. 50th wedding anniversary is indeed too much..or so i think. how old are nanoha's parents in strikers? how old were they when they had nanoha? <.>

yeap so those are my comments on your fic ^^ welcome to FFT again *confetti* *runs around* weee

YAY! More reviewers! Thank you for your time.

1. Spelling- Yes, I admit that I rushed through the initial proofread just to get the fic out in order to get some reviews. However, I have been going through it making adjustments all afternoon. Check my original post, it should have some corrections in it.

2. Font- Yes, I thought that the font was too small also, but I was at a loss at first about how to change the entire story. I finally found out though! Check my original post, I have adjusted the font!

3. Age- I'm afraid that's my error of not checking dates. I simply chose 50 because I thought it was a nice date. I changed it to 40th anniversary in the story now. Do you all think that's a more acceptable length? Or should I go with 35?

P.S. Did anyone listen to the music on the side? What do you all think?

[Nanya01]

YAY! More reviewers! Thank you for your time.

1. Spelling- Yes, I admit that I rushed through the initial proofread just to get the fic out in order to get some reviews. However, I have been going through it making adjustments all afternoon. Check my original post, it should have some corrections in it.

2. Font- Yes, I thought that the font was too small also, but I was at a loss at first about how to change the entire story. I finally found out though! Check my original post, I have adjusted the font!

3. Age- I'm afraid that's my error of not checking dates. I simply chose 50 because I thought it was a nice date. I changed it to 40th anniversary in the story now. Do you all think that's a more acceptable length? Or should I go with 35?

P.S. Did anyone listen to the music on the side? What do you all think?

Looks much better with the breaks. A little tweaking could be done in a couple of spots, like when Vivio said hello (she's not too prone to yelling loudly in canon).

40 years is much more reasonable. I still think 35 years, but 40 is decent. I assume that they've been together for at least 20-25 years by As, considering that Nanoha's older brother is in college... Add another 10 years for StrikerS (gunna assume that this happens probably before Sound Stage X) So, yeah, 40 years is very reasonable instead of 50. (course, my mother just turned 50 this year and I'm not even 27.)

[wanwan1203]

YAY! More reviewers! Thank you for your time.

1. Spelling- Yes, I admit that I rushed through the initial proofread just to get the fic out in order to get some reviews. However, I have been going through it making adjustments all afternoon. Check my original post, it should have some corrections in it.
i still spot some errors but it's ok for now i guess.
2. Font- Yes, I thought that the font was too small also, but I was at a loss at first about how to change the entire story. I finally found out though! Check my original post, I have adjusted the font!
*hides behind a pillar* wahh scary big red font ;-;
yeap i saw the adjustment, thank you~ it looks better now.

3. Age- I'm afraid that's my error of not checking dates. I simply chose 50 because I thought it was a nice date. I changed it to 40th anniversary in the story now. Do you all think that's a more acceptable length? Or should I go with 35?
40 is much better than 50. ^^

P.S. Did anyone listen to the music on the side? What do you all think?
music is relaxing and fits the story ^^

[MeisterBabylon]

*hides behind a pillar* wahh scary big red font ;-;
yeap i saw the adjustment, thank you~ it looks better now.Rule #1 about startling the Wanwan: You DON'T startle the Wanwan!

*fleeeeeeeeeeeeez*

Very nicely written short Boomer. Rare one in terms of topic too. Let's see what else you've got! :D

[wanwan1203]

Rule #1 about startling the Wanwan: You DON'T startle the Wanwan!

*fleeeeeeeeeeeeez*

Very nicely written short Boomer. Rare one in terms of topic too. Let's see what else you've got! :D

..oO KHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! *bops kha* hush you hmppp

[TheShinySword]

*hides behind a pillar* wahh scary big red font ;-;
yeap i saw the adjustment, thank you~ it looks better now.




If it's written in red it must be the truth. Zaffy will get a whole panel in f-... TT-TT I can't say it.

[D2]

Rule #1 about startling the Wanwan: You DON'T startle the Wanwan!

*fleeeeeeeeeeeeez*

Very nicely written short Boomer. Rare one in terms of topic too. Let's see what else you've got! :D

Oh, forgive me! *Drops to the ground, a trembling wreck*

[wanwan1203]

If it's written in red it must be the truth. Zaffy will get a whole panel in f-... TT-TT I can't say it.
....nipples are real nipples are re--
*mauled*

Oh, forgive me! *Drops to the ground, a trembling wreck*
no noooo it's fine *flails*

[DezoPenguin]

Hello everyone! Some of you might have remembered answering my questions on the Q&A thread or reading my character in the OC thread. To be honest, I have been a LONGtime lurker on this thread. While I have long enjoyed reading fanfiction, I was determined to get myself acquainted with this thread by starting from the beginning. Of course, this was a bit of a problem due to the fact that I had to go through 750 PAGES!!! Well now, I am FINALLY gone through the thread to its entirety, and I felt that I should try my hand at a fanfic. I must warn you though, my writing/editing skills are not the best, so please give me feedback! Alright, now about my fanfic:

To be honest, while I assume most people write stories and then choose songs to accompany them after, I actually heard this song and felt inspired to write a Nanoha fic around it. While I originally meant for this story to be a short, it eventually ended up being so long that it is actually more like a full fledged one-shot. This is my first fanfic, so enjoy!



*snip*


Well! This was quite a nice introduction to the fanfic thread. Sentimental without being maudlin, sweet without being saccharine, loving without being romantic. The inserted images helped to set the mood nicely.

There are a couple of errors, generally typographical, usually in Vivio's dialogue ("You Bet!" instead of "You bet!" and then that one line WRITTEN IN ALL CAPS), but in general they don't jar too much. All in all, it was a nice story.

Incidentally, with regard to Shiro and Momoko's anniversary, I'd suggest the 25th anniversary. While it isn't mentioned in MGLN continuity, in the original Triangle Heart 3 game, Momoko was a second wife (Kyouya's mother was Shiro's first husband, and Miyuki was actually a cousin who the family adopted...setting up a Not Blood Siblings romantic path, but I digress). In that case, they could have easily gotten married only a few years before Nanoha's birth, and that would allow Vivio to still be a child when an anniversary of sufficient importance for invitations and parties to draw Nanoha home.

[D2]

Well! This was quite a nice introduction to the fanfic thread. Sentimental without being maudlin, sweet without being saccharine, loving without being romantic. The inserted images helped to set the mood nicely.

There are a couple of errors, generally typographical, usually in Vivio's dialogue ("You Bet!" instead of "You bet!" and then that one line WRITTEN IN ALL CAPS), but in general they don't jar too much. All in all, it was a nice story.

Incidentally, with regard to Shiro and Momoko's anniversary, I'd suggest the 25th anniversary. While it isn't mentioned in MGLN continuity, in the original Triangle Heart 3 game, Momoko was a second wife (Kyouya's mother was Shiro's first husband, and Miyuki was actually a cousin who the family adopted...setting up a Not Blood Siblings romantic path, but I digress). In that case, they could have easily gotten married only a few years before Nanoha's birth, and that would allow Vivio to still be a child when an anniversary of sufficient importance for invitations and parties to draw Nanoha home.

Ooh, now that sounds like a good idea *switches numbers*

[RadiantBeam]

(Kyouya's mother was Shiro's first husband, and Miyuki was actually a cousin who the family adopted...setting up a Not Blood Siblings romantic path, but I digress).

That would explain Miyuki's little look in episode 4 when Kyouya said he was going to visit Shinobu...

...

WHY am I TEMPTED?!!

[wanwan1203]

That would explain Miyuki's little look in episode 4 when Kyouya said he was going to visit Shinobu...

...

WHY am I TEMPTED?!!

....

the power of crack compels you
the power of crack compels you
the power of crack compe----

*is found dead*

[Nanya01]

That would explain Miyuki's little look in episode 4 when Kyouya said he was going to visit Shinobu...

...

WHY am I TEMPTED?!!

Why not?

You're a pretty good writer.

Give it a shot.

I mean, heck, I did write that Vita/Hayate fic after all. ;):p

[TheShinySword]

*pushes nonexistent glasses up*

CRACK IS NOT A FORCE THAT CAN BE STOPPED!

[wanwan1203]

*pushes nonexistent glasses up*

CRACK IS NOT A FORCE THAT CAN BE STOPPED!

shiny would know :O

edit: meep page claim !! um..page claim for unstoppable crack!

[RadiantBeam]

....

the power of crack compels you
the power of crack compels you
the power of crack compe----

*is found dead*

...

I didn't do it! *hides smoking gun*

Why not?

You're a pretty good writer.

Give it a shot.

I mean, heck, I did write that Vita/Hayate fic after all. ;):p

Heh, thank you. ^^

And good point, maybe I'll give it a shot after all...

*pushes nonexistent glasses up*

CRACK IS NOT A FORCE THAT CAN BE STOPPED!

So says the Master of all things crack-related. :p

[DezoPenguin]

That would explain Miyuki's little look in episode 4 when Kyouya said he was going to visit Shinobu...

...

WHY am I TEMPTED?!!

Yield to the Call of the Crack!

....

the power of crack compels you
the power of crack compels you
the power of crack compe----

*is found dead*

Why not?

You're a pretty good writer.

Give it a shot.

I mean, heck, I did write that Vita/Hayate fic after all. ;):p

*pushes nonexistent glasses up*

CRACK IS NOT A FORCE THAT CAN BE STOPPED!

...

So says the Master of all things crack-related. :p

Exactly! Even the Master of the Shiny Crack recognizes the potential. Heck--it's even got its roots as a pairing in weird alternate-universe-of-previous-edition-canon-excepting-the-Road-Cone. You can't get much more canonical than that! ;) *snicker*

(Heh...the ironic thing is that that much canon would be an upgrade over most Nanoha pairings, only Kyouya/Shinobu is one of the few genuinely existing ones. ;) )

So go for it! Have fun!

[RadiantBeam]

Yield to the Call of the Crack!


...

Damn it!! Now I really want to do it! :heh:

Or at least have Nanoha return to Earth and be like "So, Onee-chan, I heard you were dating someone in England..." *shot*

So go for it! Have fun!

I think I will!

[Nanya01]

(Heh...the ironic thing is that that much canon would be an upgrade over most Nanoha pairings, only Kyouya/Shinobu is one of the few genuinely existing ones. ;) )

So go for it! Have fun!

Isn't Nanoha/Crono canon in that universe?

[DezoPenguin]

Isn't Nanoha/Crono canon in that universe?

Yep! Funny how Chrono always gets a canon pairing regardless which version of the story he's in.

[Rising Dragon]

The price is that he trades away screentime as a side effect. :V

[TheShinySword]

But as a bonus he gets two cute kids.

[Nanya01]

Yep! Funny how Chrono always gets a canon pairing regardless which version of the story he's in.

Yeah, but there was no Fate, Hayate or any of the others in that universe either.

Regardless of who you pair them with, Fate, Hayate, Yuuno are dammed awesome characters.

[Tempest Dynasty]

Now if only people would stop bashing or nerfing Yuuno and Hayate (respectively)...

[Fuyu no Sora]

....

the power of crack compels you
the power of crack compels you
the power of crack compe----

*is found dead*

*REVIVES*

Wan-chan~ *glomps~* You should come here more often you know? :D

*pushes nonexistent glasses up*

CRACK IS NOT A FORCE THAT CAN BE STOPPED!

You, the Master of Shiny Crack, would know, wouldn't you Shiny? :D

...

I didn't do it! *hides smoking gun*

Right. We believe you, my dear, we believe you :rolleyes:

Heh, thank you. ^^

And good point, maybe I'll give it a shot after all...

Ara, maa. I see I'm not the only one summoning the power of T3H PLOTBUNNIES to give you ideas that won't let you get a good night's sleep for a month :p

So says the Master of all things crack-related. :p

Why, of course :D It should be Shiny's motto, as a matter of fact :D

Yield to the Call of the Crack!

Somehow this reminds me of Cadia when we talked about Bluecheesium and Khrack (also known as Crack, but that's a much less used name :p)

Exactly! Even the Master of the Shiny Crack recognizes the potential. Heck--it's even got its roots as a pairing in weird alternate-universe-of-previous-edition-canon-excepting-the-Road-Cone. You can't get much more canonical than that! ;) *snicker*

Shiny + Crack = Any day, any time :p

...

Damn it!! Now I really want to do it! :heh:

Okay, so you've got Wan-chan, Shiny, Nanya and Dezo all saying you should go for it.

My turn :p

THE POWER OF KHRACK COMPELS YOU!!!

THE POWER OF KHRACK COMPELS YOU!!!

THE POWER OF KHRACK COMPELS YOU!!!

THE POWER OF KHRACK COMPELS YOU!!!

Have fun :p

[wanwan1203]

Now if only people would stop bashing or nerfing Yuuno and Hayate (respectively)...
:(

*REVIVES*

Wan-chan~ *glomps~* You should come here more often you know? :D
*glomped* haha, i should? i lurk sometimes l_o

*attempts to go back to lurking*

[Tempest Dynasty]

Nah. Fuyu, there's a difference.

Khrack is all the bizarre stuff that Kha makes up.

Crack is anything else that isn't related to Kha.

[MeisterBabylon]

About time somebody pointed that out. :p But since the FFC loved the other word I couldn't find it my heart to point it out... Tempy, have you no--

--oh wait, this is Tempy we're talking about. :uhoh:

*FLEEEZ*

[TheShinySword]

Hardly, who needs khrack when there's the much better

~+~CRACK~+~
aplenty here.

[synaesthetic]

FFT = the Nanohaverse's most successful crackhouse.

[Nanya01]

FFT = the Nanohaverse's most successful crackhouse.

Makes me wonder if the characters get affected by all the crack...

[Tempest Dynasty]

All

the

time.

HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA

[Nanya01]

*Wonders how the Nanoha characters would act if high.*

...

*Looks at Wendi*

Wendi: I am not high! Hmph! Ooooh! Penny!

[wanwan1203]

FFT = the Nanohaverse's most successful crackhouse.

indeed. :3

[MeisterBabylon]

Aren't the bunnys evidence enough of the high? :uhoh:

[Fuyu no Sora]

Nah. Fuyu, there's a difference.

Khrack is all the bizarre stuff that Kha makes up.

Crack is anything else that isn't related to Kha.

My mistake, I'm sorry :heh:

About time somebody pointed that out. :p But since the FFC loved the other word I couldn't find it my heart to point it out... Tempy, have you no--

--oh wait, this is Tempy we're talking about. :uhoh:

*FLEEEZ*

...You forgot who you were talking about for a while? :p

Hardly, who needs khrack when there's the much better

~+~CRACK~+~
aplenty here.

That's... that's some amazing Crack announcement you have there, Shiny :heh:

[synaesthetic]

Wendi isn't high, she just has the attention span of a moth.

[Nanya01]

Wendi isn't high, she just has the attention span of a moth.

Wendi: Now that's not fair! I do no...OOOH! Shiny!

[Rising Dragon]

More like that of a packrat.

[Nanya01]

Nah, that's Deici.

She the pack-rat...

>_> <_<

A couple of quick non-topic questions... How'd I become a senior member so fast and how do you get your sig to show up with each post?

[Rising Dragon]

Nah, that's Deici.

She the pack-rat...

>_> <_<

A couple of quick non-topic questions... How'd I become a senior member so fast and how do you get your sig to show up with each post?

Member designation is determined by post count, and you have to enable sigs in the User CP.

[MeisterBabylon]

...You forgot who you were talking about for a while? :pNeeded to mention his name before his insignificance dawned on me. :uhoh:

*ruuunz*

[synaesthetic]

After some work and revision, the first three chapters of A Path Through Remembrance are re-released with changes based on feedback from readers in this thread.

1st phase

Setting up was the hardest part.

The young woman sighed audibly as she settled in to wait. So many variables, so many little problems, so many ways for things to go wrong--this adequately described how difficult it was to set up for a single moment.

A fraction of a second, the time it took for her finger to depress the trigger, the time it took for the target's life to come to an abrupt, early end.

This was her job. In order to live, she snuffed out the lives of others. Survival of the fittest, indeed.

Her most recent client had paid handsomely--he hadn't even tried to haggle with her at all, agreeing to the first (exorbitantly high) price she named. This instantly put her on guard; none of her clients had ever done such a thing. All of her commissions had been hard-fought for maximum profit. Such was the consequence of dealing with the underworld.

She smirked as she remembered the first meeting with her new customer. He was out of place, out of his element. She could have killed him at a dozen different points during that short yet undeniably productive discussion.

That was nearly two years ago. He had kept her on retainer the entire time, continually paying her a king's ransom. And it was all old Belkan coin--still honored throughout the member worlds of the Interdimensional Administration of Free Worlds, yet nigh-untraceable compared to the newer Midchildan credits. The economic lifeblood of the shadow world in which she had lived most of her life.

Her newest target would swell her nest egg even further. It was almost enough to make her consider hanging up her guns and retiring early. Almost, but not quite. While she made little distinction between her targets, there was no love lost between her and the IAFW’s police and military arm.

She brushed a lock of curly auburn hair from her face and peered through her sighting scope at the target location. It would not do for someone of her reputation to become distracted, after all. Her intelligence reports indicated that she would have a kill window of approximately fifteen seconds--more than enough time, but it was the security response time that worried her.

Cranagan was the capital city of Midchilda, and the nerve center of the entire administration that controlled the fates of hundreds of aligned worlds. An interstellar confederation of nominally-free member-worlds was run from this very metropolis. Security was incredibly tight, but she had long ago become used to it. Already she had completed three missions within the city limits--but those had all been anti-materiel missions, with explicit orders to avoid killing anyone.

This was a kill order--an assassination of a highly-placed liaison officer of the IAFW’s Naval Forces. Intel indicated that the target would enter a windowed conference room on the north side of this auxillary building. It was the only chance she would get--the target would be untouchable within the Ground Forces headquarters, so heavily defended it was.

As it stood, the agent spared no precautions. She had set up three kilometers from the auxiliary government office, the longest distance from the target that still offered a clear line of sight. Unaided, her perfect vision could just make out the tall office building, but that was the extent of it. She trusted the high-magnification targeting scope on her rifle to pick up where her eyes left off.

Response time would be around five minutes. If she had been any closer, it would have been impossible. Even so, five minutes would barely be enough time to make it. She had specifically forsaken her usual camouflaged blind to reduce departure time and avoid leaving behind any traces of her presence.

Her mobile phone chirped softly. It was terime. The target would enter the conference room in sixty seconds. She crouched into position, gripping the rifle with her right hand, using her left hand to adjust the targeting controls. The forestock was supported with a folding bipod, ensuring her aim was rock-steady. The targeting computer would make up for whatever error remained.

The agent smiled as the high-powered camera focused on the window of the conference room. The door slowly opened and a man in his early fifties with a flag officer's insignia walked in, wearing the blue and white uniform of the Naval Forces. The man's graying black hair was worn short, cropped closely to his skull, his eyes partially hidden by a pair of horn-rimmed glasses. Everything about the man's appearance spoke of efficiency and discipline. That mask of competence hid other, darker things from casual observation.

The agent's own expression darkened. That mask was not unfamiliar to her. It was becoming an increasingly common sight in the Administration's military and political bodies. The more power the Administration acquired, the more people of this nature it seemed to attract.

Admiral George Hayes was not famous outside of the military itself, but infamous inside. A coordinator between the Ground Forces and the Navy, he was not terribly well-liked by the rank and file either. His abrasive personality and ambitious drive had managed to distance himself far from the mages and clerks he once called brother—Admiral Hayes was once a combat-type mage himself, an aerial ranged specialist with emphasis on medium-range bombardment.

The agent smiled to herself. It was well-known that Admiral Hayes still carried his Armed Device, Blitzstrahl. He had always been a paranoid man, but even Blitzstrahl, a defensively-minded Device which ran at a higher than average clock speed, would not be fast enough to save him.

Her free hand pressed a button on the targeting scope and began recording. The computer would save a visual record of the kill for her debriefing and report. Her thumb flicked off the safety catch and her index finger gently lit on the trigger without depressing it. A self-contained charge had already been chambered and the weapon was hot.

It was time to earn her pay.

He looks so sure of himself, so convinced of his own infallibility, thought the agent grimly. Well, his ambition ends today.

The agent pulled the trigger.

---

A brilliant beam of violet-white fire lanced through the skyline of Cranagan. The beam of accelerated particles had been pushed to relativistic velocities; the glowing shaft of destructive power seemingly materialized in mid-air.

Nearly as quickly as it had appeared, the beam dissipated, leaving no trace of its passing other than the acrid smell of ozone hanging in the air.

The beam's target was caught utterly unaware. The stream of highly energetic free neutrons scythed into the building, destroying the plate-glass window with a shattering explosion of fragments. Citizens on the street below screamed and ducked as falling bits of glass peppered them from above, but none were seriously injured.

The conference room within the government building, on the other hand, did not escape unscathed. The interior of the room looked as if a bomb had exploded within. The walls were scorched and small fires had erupted on the carpeting and furniture. The paperwork stacked on the conference table had been thoroughly incinerated, reduced to a fine gray ash.

To their credit, Administration officials had taken cover with remarkable speed. A bureaucrat who had apparently once been a combat-type mage even managed to conjure a protective barrier. But it was useless--there would not be another shot, and the Midchildans soon understood why. It only took a few moments to collect themselves before they noticed that the Naval officer had been killed.

There wasn't much left of the body. The flag officer had taken the neutron beam directly to the center of mass--the beam itself saw little reason to stop there, punching through flesh and bone with the force of a high-yield grenade and continuing to blast away a large section of reinforced wall.

"Hayes... Admiral Hayes is--"

The chairman wiped the blood streaming down his face with the cuff of his suit and watched dispassionately as the security team rushed in. The Admiral's yeoman appeared to be the only one truly affected by his death. The bureaucrats within the room, who had all survived with minor injuries and burns, appeared extremely shaken, concerned only with the fact that the room had just exploded.

Concerned only for their own backsides. The chairman sighed inwardly as he submitted to the paramedic team, rushing in on the security detail's heels. The young woman who had served as the Admiral's yeoman had burst into tears, on her knees pushing away a young male EMT who tried his best to console her and check her for any injuries.

The Admiral was an ambitious man, the chairman knew. It wasn't surprising that he had made enemies--enemies with enough brass to silence him permanently. After his staunchest critic within the military, Lt. General Regius Gaiz, had been killed during the Relic Incident, Admiral Hayes had fully come into his own. Without Gaiz’s strong position on keeping the balance of power equal between the branches of service, the navy had grown more powerful while the army had suffered a dearth of skilled mages.

Hayes’s ambition had ironically helped bring the Ground Forces into the modern age. With the Navy snapping up the most talented mages, the Ground Forces had been forced to research new technology to counter the AMF threat rather than rely upon explosive power and inherent abilities.

Scaglietti may be imprisoned for life in a lonely penal colony orbiting the planet, but his legacy lived on. Many well-financed terrorist groups had done business with him and his handiwork continued to proliferate. Anti Magilink Field technology became the rule rather than the exception, commonly encountered by the Administration's law enforcement branches.

This isn’t the end of it, the chairman thought as he walked from the room and opened his mobile phone to make a call. His wife wouldn't be happy, but it already appeared he would be working all night. He had a strong hunch that Admiral Hayes would not be the last of the Administration's top brass to fall.

---

The agent smiled faintly at the destruction she had wrought, then exploded into practiced, fluid motion. The clock was ticking, and she had to get out before the whole place was locked down. She cycled the neutron rifle's action, careful to put her glove back on before picking the ejected cartridge casing up. It went into a small insulated pouch--the spent casing was still hot enough to burn her painfully.

She slung the neutron rifle over her shoulder and quickly checked her backup sidearm, a far more mundane semiautomatic pistol. The rifle, however, was custom made, a so-called "directed-energy weapon" that used no magic at all. It was firmly grounded in standard physics, created by a people who were born without Linker Cores and thus had no magic to call their own.

It could not have been more appropriate for her purposes had it been specifically designed to combat mages. A standard kinetic sniper's rifle, firing a metal slug through either explosive chemical reactions or magnetic acceleration tended to fail against a mage's defenses. Device users could erect a protective barrier with little or no advance warning, but even magic could not outrun this weapon. The beam of energetic free neutrons traveled at nearly relativistic velocities.

The agent knew of no mages who could possibly defend from this weapon if they were caught unaware and unprepared. The Administration mages were trained to combat magic-wielding opponents, and more recently, AMF-equipped mechanicals. She doubted very seriously if the TSAB or the military had ever encountered this technology before.

It wouldn't take them long to find a weakness and exploit it though, she knew. It was prudent to take all of the relevant precautions.

She cleared her mind of idle thoughts as she left the building from the back entrance. Her escape would have to be made on foot--the agent herself was not a mage. That did not make her helpless, of course, but it was a hindrance to have to escape within such a strict time limit on foot--not to mention carrying a large and distinctive weapon slung across her back.

That wouldn't last, however. She followed several back alleys, avoiding entering main streets as she made her way through the cramped collection of buildings within the office block. Her goal was not far--an access hatch leading down to the old transit system of Cranagan, which had long passed into disuse. Patrols within were very light at this hour, and her getaway vehicle waited at the parking lot of a shopping mall five kilometers from her current location.

The agent's hands flashed expertly as she withdrew a set of old-fashioned lockpicks and quickly picked the mechanical lock holding the door shut. It would have been easier if the door had been sealed magically--her touch would have disrupted the eldritch bonds long enough to enter and reform again behind her. Apparently that level of security wasn't necessary, but the agent was well-trained. The lock popped open with a soft click moments later, the agent darting inside quickly. The door shut behind her and she was careful to re-engage the deadbolt.

The access closet was small, about the size of a bathroom, and contained little of interest. The walls were lined with various conduits carrying both magical energy and mundane electricity. Control boxes studded the electrical conduits, while strange crystal valves were present for the magic lines. In the center of the room was an uncovered manhole, a thick high-impact plastic ladder leading down into the old tunnels.

The agent sighed a moment, noting the unpleasant stale smell that seemed to rise in waves from the tunnels below. The homeless and the youth criminal element were attracted to this place--which wasn't terribly well ventilated with the fans shut off and the trains no longer active. She pulled out her mobile phone and slid a small black device into the access port on the side.

The encryption device would ensure that the TSAB wouldn't be able to listen in on her conversation--they were most certainly monitoring the airwaves at this point. The agent was not terribly worried about the Enforcers or the Defense Forces picking up her signal.

"This is Nena," she said when the line connected, not bothering to wait for a greeting. "Mission complete. Contact me via the usual channels for the next mission."

"Excellent work. We will have a new mission for you shortly," a pleasant-sounding male voice on the other end replied.

"Contact me in 72 hours."

Nena snapped the phone shut and switched it off, replacing it in her satchel. Checking to make sure her gear was securely fastened, she started to climb down the long ladder leading to the bottom of the cavernous tunnel. It would be a long walk back to her car, and a long drive back to the spaceport. She wouldn't be able to relax until she was as far away from this city as possible.

---

The Administration warship cruised through realspace, having exited the temporal shortcut through interdimensional space mere moments before. Faster than light travel without the strange effects of relativity or time dilation--magic could make a great many things possible.

It would not be long until the Claudia reached port, the TSAB's interstellar/interdimensional division headquarters. Situated in a star system far from Midchilda, this was the central nervous system of the entire Administration and Navy. An oft-forgotten but oft-relied-upon branch of service also originated here in this massive spaceport.

The Enforcers were a special investigative division under the direct authority of the Time-Space Administration Bureau. Officially part of the Navy, they nonetheless received orders directly from the Administration officers. While the Navy itself concerned itself with defense against hostile military action from within and without, the Enforcer patrols focused on crimes and incidents within the member-worlds of the IAFW itself.

A combination of a Customs agency, a federal investigative agency and a disaster-relief agency--that was the Enforcers. They were an elite unit who only accepted the best of the best candidates from the Navy and the Ground Forces on Midchilda.

Two of those "best" were assigned to this particular patrol craft. They stood together, watching the vast interplay of space traffic surrounding the enormous structure that housed the Administration's core.

"I'm so tired," Enforcer Teana Lanster complained audibly, yawning as she stretched her arms out high above her head. The woman standing next to her smirked.

"It was only a month-long patrol," the blond woman remarked dryly. "I thought we'd trained you better than that back at Section Six."

"It's nice to sleep in my own room sometimes, you know," muttered Teana crossly, staring at her partner with narrowed eyes. The elder Enforcer nodded.

"It can be tough, being on duty all the time, always out on patrols or missions," Fate T. Harlaown said, her expression showing an intimate understanding of her junior's complaints.

"It's good to be back home, though."

Fate nodded, knowing how glad Teana was to be back at headquarters. Fate's own home, however, was back on Midchilda. Teana didn't notice as her senior looked wistfully out at the star-studded velvet of space this close to the galactic core. The next patrol mission took the Claudia back towards Midchilda; Fate looked forward to the shore leave there.

"... and Captain Takamachi told me that most of the old unit will be on Mid during our next shore leave. That's pretty fortunate, don't you think?" Teana asked her senior, jolting Fate from her own thoughts of home.

"Huh? Oh, sorry... yes, I am looking forward to seeing how everyone's been doing. It's been two years since the unit was dissolved. I miss all of them..."

Teana did her best to kill the smirk that rose unbidden to her face. While she was definitely looking forward to seeing her friends from Section Six--especially her longtime friend Subaru Nakajima--Fate had a slightly more urgent desire to see someone she loved and cared for.

Teana had long suspected her senior's relationship with Captain Takamachi was one of the defining reasons that the Administration continually sent Fate on missions far from the capital world. It was almost standard operating procedure, a form of unwritten law, to encourage romantic relationships between powerful mages of the opposite sex within the ranks. Rules were routinely bent, improprieties and favoritism often ignored for the chance that magically-gifted offspring, raised to be loyal to the Administration, would result.

Some pencil-pusher in the Bureau obviously read Captain Takamachi and Dr. Scryer's personnel files, thought Teana irritably. The Administration couldn't really do much more than try and take Fate out of the picture and hopefully let nature take its course. Teana snorted audibly. She'd seen Takamachi and her senior together before outside of work. A little thing like distance would hardly separate them.

The PA system onboard crackled, snapping Teana and Fate from their own private thoughts.

"All crew members, docking procedures initiated. Boarding bridges connected with hatches two, three and four. Please proceed to disembark. Repeat, please proceed to disembark. Scheduled maintenance teams will board within..."

"Looks like it's time to get going. Debriefing is at 0900. Want to get something to eat first?"

"Sure," replied Teana with a smile.

---

"Doesn't look like we're going to get to have a very relaxing lunch together," Teana noted, nodding her head to the presence of an Administration official making a beeline toward them. Teana and Fate both recognized the woman instantly--it was, after all, Fate's own adoptive mother, Director Lindy Harlaown. The disturbed expression on the elder Harlaown's face told Teana that this wasn't likely to be good news of any kind.

"Enforcer Lanster, Enforcer Harlaown," Lindy said formally, greeting the two as they stood and simultaneously saluted her. Definitely not good news, Teana thought. It was rare for Lindy to stand on ceremony for anyone, especially not her own daughter.

"Director Harlaown," Fate said cautiously, her eyes already narrowed, her mind already on the defensive knowing that something terrible must have happened.

"I hate to interrupt your meal like this, but there's been an... incident. Please follow me; we'll speak in my office."

Teana picked up her satchel and hurriedly followed after Lindy; the older woman walked at a brisk pace, clearly in a hurry. The three women cut a quick swath through the gathering crowd of officers and Adminstration personnel flowing into the cafeteria, reaching the elevator shortly thereafter.

"What's this about, Mother? You've never greeted me like that before," complained Fate out loud once the three were alone.

"I'd rather not talk about it outside of my office. The Council has issued a gag order concerning the incident. We can't allow any leaks--the media on Mid is already going wild with speculation."

Fate accepted the explanation without question. The headquarters may have been an official Administration territory, but it had a sizable civilian population within the colony section. Once the cat was out of the bag, so to speak, it would be nearly impossible to keep the civilians from passing it around until it was on the evening news report.

The walk to Lindy's office was uneventful. None of the three women made small talk en route--Lindy remained stubbornly silent to Fate's occasional question or comment in an attempt to speak with her mother. Teana said nothing at all, wondering what in the hells had went wrong with Lindy.

Lindy's office was empty, which was unusual--she typically had a secretary and her adjutant with her at nearly all times during working hours. It was clear that she had dismissed them for a very specific reason. The elder Harlaown sealed the door behind the two and, to Teana's surprise, an aqua spell circle sprang into being at the woman's feet as she cast a protective spell upon the office area. A moment later, the light died away and the spell circle faded away.

"You put a barrier around the office?" Fate asked incredulously.

"Just to be on the safe side," replied Lindy grimly. "This can't be leaked out, and there have been several attempts to scry my office within the last few hours. Everyone knows something has happened within the Administration, but nobody knows precisely 'what.' I've been ordered to keep it that way."

"So what is going on then?" Teana demanded in a harsher tone of voice than she intended to use. Fate glared at her junior reprovingly, opening her mouth to rebuke the younger Enforcer, but Lindy raised a hand, dismissing the matter.

"At 1700 hours last night, the primary liaison officer for the Navy, Admiral Hayes, was assassinated at the Government Auxiliary Office. H was attending a high-profile meeting with the Ground Forces command. Unknown person or persons attacked the building with an unknown type of extreme long-range directed-energy attack."

"Hayes? Wasn’t he a former aerial mage, a Belkan Knight?" Fate demanded, the shock evident on her face.

"That's correct," Lindy replied, bringing up a monitor containing pertinent information regarding the attack. Fate and Teana's eyes immediately began to scan the assembled documents and reports, quickly absorbing the most relevant information while Director Harlaown continued to explain.

"Witnesses around the building claim that a bomb had gone off within the building, though we have some conflicting reports from witnesses who saw a 'beam of light appear in midair,' which has been shown through preliminary investigation to be in exact line-of-sight with the conference room. The media has so far latched onto the bomb theory, but we have a different idea."

"This data..." Fate's voice trailed off as she read over the conference room's damage report and the General's autopsy data. "This isn't right. Something must be wrong here; this type of destruction doesn't correlate with a long-range shooting spell... but the structural damage isn't extensive enough for a bombardment spell--"

"It wasn't a magical attack at all," Teana spoke up, pressing a button and calling up a series of medical reports from the emergency diagnoses and observation of the surviving bureaucrats. "Look at this. All of them are showing a type of minor cellular damage consistent with 'fast proton' exposure--very mild radiation poisoning."

"What are you getting at?"

"Whatever weapon was fired at them created enough ionizing radiation to give these fellows a measurable radiation level. Not enough to cause permanent damage--blood tests should show decreased white cell count over the next few days, but nothing more serious."

"A nuclear weapon? Maybe a type of dirty bomb? Lindy inquired worriedly, turning her gaze on Fate and Teana directly. "What sort of thing could cause these results?"

"Not a bomb at all; the response teams detected no abnormally high levels of radiation that you'd expect from a nuclear detonation. It looks like a long range directed-energy weapon of some type. Judging from this data... not a weaponized laser either," Teana noted, looking at the information on the screen. She silently blessed her education's scientific bent; while arcane theory certainly helped on the battlefield, knowledge of the pure sciences helped on the investigation. "A laser weapon wouldn't have caused the same kind of damage to the room based on our information, and it wouldn't have created the same type of ionizing radiation. 'Fast protons' are created by collision with highly energetic neutrons."

"A man-portable particle-beam weapon? I didn't think it was possible to create such a weapon on that small scale," replied Fate after a moment.

"Apparently someone did," Lindy agreed, glancing at Teana before calling up additional information on the monitor. "Since most of the member-worlds of the Administration make use of the same magical technology that we do, this is extremely unusual. It seems... so out of place, when it would be much easier to just use a 'mana cannon' to accomplish the same goal--"

"Anyone can use those, and we know the black market is glutted with them since the Administration has begun a crackdown campaign on the illicit trade of laser, kinetic and mass-based weapons," Fate pointed out.

"There's a benefit to using this type of weapon, despite the inherent drawbacks--if they even exist, as we don't know where the assassin obtained their hardware."

Fate and Lindy both looked at the junior Enforcer expectantly.

"A magic-based weapon can be defended against, can be detected by our systems--in fact, they look for just that sort of thing. A particle beam weapon would fire energetic neutrons at velocities just under the speed of light. The target would be dead before they could even feel the impact."

"No time to bring up a barrier or dodge the shot," Fate agreed. "Hayes carried his Armed Device, Blitzstrahl, even after he received a desk job. His Device is defensively minded and I remember Shari mentioning the modified clock speed during Bardiche’s most recent upgrade. If Hayes could not put up an autoguard in time..." The Enforcer let her words hang ominously in the air.

"I'm glad I brought you two in on this," Lindy said with a small smile. "As I'm sure you've both guessed, I'm assigning this case to you. You are hereby ordered by the Director of the Time-Space Administration Bureau's Interdimensional Branch to investigate the assassination of Admiral George Hayes, Director of Branch Relations, Interdimensional Administration of Free Worlds Naval Forces, to locate the party responsible and to facilitate the arrest of the same."

"The mission area?"

"As far as a transfer port can take you; I'll do my best to divert a warship for your use, but at this point, the crime took place on Mid--you should start your investigation there."

"So much for my days off," Teana complained loudly.

"Don't whine," Fate retorted, punching her subordinate on the shoulder playfully. "You're a full-fledged Enforcer now; don't make the rest of us look bad!"

"That's right, you recently completed your last exam, didn't you, Enforcer Lanster? Congratulations on your promotion and graduation."

Teana smiled and saluted the Director. "Thank you, Madam Director." Lindy laughed, waving her hand dismissively at the formal response.

"Your new mission officially starts at 0600 tomorrow--the soonest I could arrange a long-distance transfer port on such short notice. And I don't think I need to say this, but I will anyway--do not breathe a word of what we discussed to anyone, and I mean anyone at all, unless they are directly connected to the investigation. Not even to Captain Takamachi."

"Will Signum be assigned to this case as well?"

"No, she and the rest of the Wolkenritter are off somewhere with Colonel Yagami on a mission for the Ground Forces. Captain Signum is attached to this office, but she is an Army officer and what they order her to do, I have no control over."

"It's just us two, then?" Teana inquired.

"Shario Finieno will be waiting for you on Mid, but we can't put too many obvious resources on this. Command is desperate to solve this case quickly--but especially, especially quietly--the higher-ups do not believe this to be an isolated incident. There are already mutterings that this is connected to the destruction of a government data center last month."

"They're worried that they might be next on the hit list," mused Fate aloud. Director Harlaown nodded in confirmation.

"Go get some rest, you two. You're dismissed."

Teana and Fate glanced at each other, then back at the Director. The two Enforcer agents both nodded and simultaneously saluted smartly. "Yes, ma'am!"

[synaesthetic]

2nd phase

"It's me. Open up."

The heavy metal door opened as old, poorly-maintained locking mechanisms disengaged with a groaning shudder. The young woman waited impatiently as the door inched its way along the heavy track, but allowed no outward signs of her annoyance to show. It wouldn't do her very much good to alienate this man. After all, he was one of the only remaining black market weapons dealers on Midchilda.

"Are you going to come in and buy something or do you intend to just fucking stand there all day?"

Nena gave the thin, jittery man a withering stare. It was always the same with this one—he was all bark and no bite. In fact, he was a complete coward at heart, and wouldn't have even stayed on Mid if it hadn't been for Nena's own actions diverting the Enforcers away from their usual duty of hunting criminals.

Well, she thought wryly, I suppose I am a criminal, after all. A murderess, a saboteur, a thief... everything that the police and the government can't live with and can't live without.

Nena walked into the darkened shop and smiled to herself as the thin man hastily worked the door controls, struggling to seal himself off from the outside world again. The weapons merchant had all sorts of neuroses and psychological problems—not to mention he was constantly high as a kite on some designer drug or another. But Nena knew no one else who could provide what she needed without having to go a great distance out of her way.

"Did you get them?"

"Yeah, I got them, I got them. Shut up already and give me my money," snapped the merchant in a weaselly tone.

"Not yet. I have to verify them myself," Nena stated firmly. "Go get them out of the back and I'll see for myself if there are any problems with the... merchandise. It would be very bad for you if my rifle were to blow up in the middle of the firing sequence."

The thin man opened his mouth to make a scathing retort, but quickly thought better of it as Nena turned her baleful gaze at him. She watched him walk away, clearly hearing the dozens of varied and creative imprecations muttered beneath his breath.

Nena settled in to wait. It'd take a while for the merchant to find her cartridges, but it was desperately needed. The anti-materiel missions Nena had taken on both before and after the assassination of Admiral George Hayes had been hard on her and on her neutron rifle. The weapon itself had been repeatedly fired over a short period of time. She had only five cartridges left and the weapon itself would require some extensive maintenance before her next deployment.

After all, the neutron rifle was never really meant to be used in real combat. It was a proof of concept design, a prototype built by a large weapons consortium to show off their miniaturization technology to potential buyers. The arms company never made another this small, but continued to produce larger variants to be mounted on starships.

Nena dug her mobile phone from the small satchel she carried and flipped the lid up, intending to check her messages. It didn't work, however—no small surprise that the black marketeer had set up powerful signal jammers within his own workshop. Only transmissions carrying a specific password would pierce that electronic defense, and the AMF generator humming softly in the far corner of the small room would keep out all but the most determined magic-users.

"Put that fucking thing away," the arms dealer snapped curtly as he entered the room from his workshop, this time bearing a small brushed metal case. He shoved the case at Nena's chest none-too-gently. The arms dealer sat back down behind his desk, cracking open a can of cheap beer and guzzling nearly the entire container before coming up for air.

Nena laid the case on the edge of his desk and entered the "unlock" command into the small control panel. With a hiss of released gas, the containment unit unsealed and disengaged the latches. She lifted the lid to reveal exactly one hundred specially-made cartridges for her neutron rifle. Each canister was similar in shape to a shotgun shell, but larger and longer. The cartridges contained all the necessary elements to fire her rifle once—essentially they were nothing more than a very powerful capacitor, a small containment tank holding the neutron source, and the appropriate contacts, valves and lines that would complete the weapon and enable operation.

"It checks out," Nena said quietly.

"Of course it checks out, you dumb bitch," the arms dealer snarled, prompting Nena to roll her eyes dramatically. This only further enraged the man, reducing him into spitting invectives and insults with incredible diversity and creativity. His tirade only managed to amuse Nena for a few seconds before she quickly grew tired with his boorish behavior.

"... stupid bitch, fucking do this every goddamned time, every goddamned time, you know I don't sell bad shit. You know what? That's it. That's fucking IT! If you fucking come back in here again I'm going to make sure the shitheads at the Enforcer office know about it—"

The arms dealer fell silent as he discovered that instead of looking at Nena, he was now looking down the ten-millimeter-wide bore of Nena's sidearm. The woman smiled girlishly as her thumb deftly disengaged the silenced pistol's safety catch, the click sounding ominously loud now that the arms dealer had stopped ranting.

"You're starting to annoy me," Nena said with mock sweetness. "You know how much I hate being annoyed, don't you, Dennis? Don't treat me like an idiot or you'll quickly learn how to breathe through your forehead."

"You wouldn't—"

Nena pulled the trigger. The pistol emitted a quiet whiffing sound, but the bullet slammed into the far wall behind Dennis's head—a miss, but an intentional one. Nena wasn't about to kill the arms dealer; after all, she relied upon his services. But she was very tired and the man's rudeness had definitely gotten on her last nerve today.

Blood streamed down the side of the man's face where the bullet had nicked his ear. It was a minor wound, but effective enough at getting her point across.

"Dennis, Dennis... haven't you ever heard of customer service? The customer is always right? Remember that next time I'm here, and make sure to have the cartridges ready when I walk in that door, okay?"

The arms dealer nodded shakily, flinching when Nena tossed him a small sack bulging with ancient Belkan currency. She holstered her pistol and smiled, waving cheerfully to the arms dealer as she walked back toward the large door.

—

Nena's phone began to buzz insistently as she pulled her car into the parking lot of the low-rent apartment building. She ignored it, instead reaching in her satchel to switch the phone's power off before getting out of the car.

She knew it was her client on the other line, but she specifically told him that missions were to be staggered in seventy-two hour increments. This was both for safety concerns as well as giving Nena some much-needed time to rest. Her client had ignored this stipulation for the last two missions—she had hit two separate installations in one evening, both of which were in very close proximity to each other.

She had objected, of course, but she was promised a substantial bonus if both jobs could be done within an hour of each other. Nena had somehow made it happen; she still wasn't entirely sure how she had gotten away without being picked up or tailed by City Defense Forces or an Enforcer patrol.

The Mid regional government seemed to react slowly to any crisis, which wasn't surprising for a representative democracy with millions of citizens in Cranagan alone. But this was ridiculous. The entire CDF should have been on alert throughout the city, but it appeared as if Admiral Hayes's assassination was consuming the attention of the Administration.

Nena entered her apartment and shut the door behind her. She had no reason to suspect that the Enforcers were onto her yet, but she took precautions all the same. Better to be safe than sorry in a jail cell orbiting some uninhabited wasteland world, she knew. The room contained very few incriminating objects—it was rather empty, in fact, containing only a small bed, a portable computer, a sparsely-stocked kitchen and the large metal case containing her neutron rifle.

It was boring to wait between missions, but Nena could go out if she wanted to. The TSAB did not know who she was. And she had just been given a rather large bonus for completing two materiel destruction missions the night previous...

"Maybe it's time I relaxed a bit," she said aloud, walking into the bathroom and staring at herself in the mirror. She wore no makeup and her hair was pulled back in a simple short ponytail, but it wouldn't take her too long to clean up. She silently blessed her foresight to bring along a dress and heels as she started to strip out of her olive-green cargo pants and gray tanktop.

—

Teana Lanster sat in the bar section of the restaurant and sighed. The investigation had been on for several days now, but the team had found less than nothing. There were no witnesses, no leads, nothing that could be traced by magic at the site.

It was only due to Teana's own knowledge and identification of the weapon used that the sniper's location had been discovered. The enemy agent had apparently set up his or her weapon on a bipod and braced it against the parapet of the building, facing at such an angle so the muzzle did not protrude over the edge. The masonry had absorbed a measurable amount of ionizing radiation which the team had been able to locate with Specialist Finieno's expert assistance.

Without any further leads, Shari had all but dragged Fate and Teana to a dive bar twenty kilometers in the opposite direction, supposedly a favorite haunt for black marketeers. If one can't find the killer, then look for the weapon, Shari reasoned. The assassin's strange weapon would require specialized parts and ammunition which, in theory, would be easy to trace even through the black market.

Unfortunately, Fate stood out like a sore thumb and was quickly identified as a police officer looking for information. The trio barely made it out of the watering hole without starting a brawl—not that a dozen drunk pushers and gunrunners could seriously hurt one of the TSAB's Ace of Aces, but it was important to keep a low profile when stalking one's prey.

So Shari suggested that they end their shift for the night and go relax a little. Thus, the three women ended up in yet another bar—though this one was part of a restaurant and not quite so filled with ne'er-do-wells. It wasn't a TSAB hangout; Teana didn't recognize anyone in the building at all. In fact, the place was not very busy, which was unusual this close to the weekend.

"So why did we come to this place again?" Fate demanded of her technical specialist, who currently had her face buried in the establishment's menu.

Shari's bespectacled face peered out from behind the menu, "Because this place has the best pasta in Cranagan?"

"We could have just as easily eaten back at base," Fate complained, but Shari waved a hand dismissively.

"You do know that what they serve in the headquarters cafeteria is, in fact, not actually food, right?" Teana spoke up, sharing a grin with the technician who sat across from her. Fate rolled her eyes in mock exasperation.

"Seriously, you two..."

"We've been working our asses off on this case and we've got nothing to show for it. A murder case without a scrap of a clue within 48 hours is very bad news and you know it," Teana said seriously as she opened up her menu, scanning over the various pasta dishes until she found something that caught her fancy.

"The older the trail, the colder the trail, I know," muttered Fate, frustration creeping into her voice. "To pull off something like that, you have to have some connections in high places. But I didn't think progress would be this slow."

"The assassin must have some help on the inside," Shari noted as she folded her menu back up and set it aside, waving to the waiter to get him to come take their orders. Teana nodded and set her menu on top of Shari's. Fate was apparently still deciding, or she had completely forgotten about food in her contemplation of the case.

"Not the assassin," Fate murmured. "I doubt he or she is the mastermind behind this all. Most likely they're a hired gun. Someone with enough power on the inside wouldn't do it themselves or directly negotiate with a mercenary."

"How do you figure? We've had insurrections from within before."

"But not on this scale," Fate pointed out. "Take a look at entry #A071 in the op data. There's a list of other crimes that we suspect have all been committed by the same person, this assassin." She was careful not to mention the assassination of George Hayes in public, even an empty restaurant such as this.

Teana scanned the list and her eyes widened slightly. "All of these?"

"Yes. It looks like their superiors have been having them conduct sabotage operations within Cranagan, but the destruction seems odd and random. There's no obvious pattern to why they want these specific facilities or locations disabled."

"Strange," Teana murmured.

"Stop talking about work, you two," Shari admonished as the waiter returned, bearing a tray of drinks. The technical officer grinned as the waiter set a flute of sparkling purple wine before her. Shari lifted the glass up to her lips and downed the strong, sweet alcoholic beverage in a single long swallow.

Fate and Teana glanced at each other, then at Shari, her cheeks already flushed as she set the glass down on the table with an audible thud, wiping her mouth with the sleeve of her blouse. The waiter, apparently nearly as shocked as Fate and Teana, sat their drinks down on the table and walked away to retrieve a new drink for the thirsty Miss Finieno.

"What are you two staring at?" Shari demanded crossly.

"N-nothing," Fate and Teana stammered simultaneously. They had never gone "out" with Shari—or even each other, really—before, so it was something of a shock to see that the prim and proper technician and Device engineer had a bit of a wild side.

Teana slowly sipped at her glass of wine when she heard the chime sound. The door opened and a customer entered—it had only caught her attention due to the slow night; other customers hadn't entered the restaurant since the three of them had arrived. Teana turned toward the sound without thinking, watching as a young woman entered the restaurant.

She was tall and had a slim, athletic build that was quite similar to Teana's own, but the woman's chest was considerably smaller. Her red hair was curly and cut short, around chin length, and had been left unbound. Honey-brown eyes darted to and fro inquisitively. The woman wore a short black sweater dress with half-length sleeves, heathered gray stockings and a pair of black ankle boots. She wore a little makeup tastefully applied, and a pair of polished-jade drop earrings that sparkled in the dim lighting of the restaurant.

Teana's critical gaze picked up every detail of the newcomer, storing it away in her mental databank—a habit borne of being an investigator that often had people coming to... ah, unusual conclusions.

But this was different. Teana hadn't been so interested in examining a random person in her entire career before. It had nothing to do with attraction. Teana had little interest in other women—with perhaps one exception, she thought absently. The newcomer was ordinary; cute, attractive enough, but not enough to stand out in any significant way.

No, Teana knew. This was completely different. She felt something strange about this woman. Something strange that she felt tugging on the edge of her consciousness...

"Tea..."

"Huh?" Teana turned to her companions and noted that the food had arrived while her attention was absorbed by the interesting red-haired woman.

"Who's that?" Shari inquired. "Someone you know?"

"I've never seen her before in my life," replied Teana as she picked up her fork and wrapped it in pasta strands, popping the resulting bundle in her mouth. "I feel something... odd when I look at her. I don't know what, though. It's hard to place."

"Something 'odd,' huh?" Shari purred suggestively, teasing the junior officer. Two empty glasses sat in front of the engineering officer and Shari was busily working on a third.

"It's not like that," snapped Teana irritably, a blush creeping across her cheeks. "You know, I—"

"Honestly," Fate complained as she started to eat her dinner. "Let's just eat in peace, okay?"

—

Shit.

Nena sat down at the small fireside table the waiter had suggested to her, her eyes still carefully watching the trio of Bureau mages chatting, drinking and eating, teasing each other and generally just playing around. What were the odds?

She had specifically chosen this restaurant because it wasn't supposed to be a regular hangout for military members of the Administration. Well, it does also have the best pasta dishes in the entire city... mused Nena silently as she glared at the three women sitting across the dining room.

And yet here were three particularly unpleasant examples of Enforcer officers—Nena recognized the short blonde as Enforcer Commander Fate T. Harlaown. The other two women, Nena did not recognize, but figured she would be safe to assume they were also Enforcers or attached to the law enforcement arm of the Administration.

It did not escape her notice that the younger of the group, a woman that Nena did not recognize, had been watching her intently. Nena was certain that the TSAB knew nothing of her—her client’s sources from within would have warned her already if her identity had been blown—but it was clear that girl could feel or detect something.

Nena knew what that something was. There was a reason she wasn’t a mage herself—little things like movement magic and rapid self-healing were extremely useful in her line of work—and that reason was that she was magic-dead.

Not just unskilled. Nena literally could not use, or learn how to use magic, no matter what. Her Linker Core, the “storage container” for a person’s magic, exhibited odd properties of phase-reversal. The magical signature was a mirror image of a standard, healthy human Linker Core. A bizarre metaphysical mutation or something else, Nena did not know.

All she did know is that the anti-properties of her unusual Linker Core lent her a significant resistance to the effects of magic. Tracking her by magic was nearly impossible, and she wouldn’t even show up on a passive scan. Many magical attacks simply vanished upon contact with her body. There was no doubt that this had influenced her choice of prey as a mercenary sniper.

However, it wasn’t all good news. Her resistance to magic wasn’t absolute—powerful spells could penetrate it, and very precisely aimed spells could work against it. If the mage in question knew the reason for her resistance, if they were a competent spell-shaper, they could perhaps even craft an extemporaneous process—a new spell effect, generated on the fly—that would directly bypass her resistance entirely.

Not to mention she couldn’t have movement magic used on her, either to hinder or help her, and healing magic failed utterly. Since most of the Administration’s medical technology was heavily based on the presence magically-gifted healers and doctors, Nena found herself having to heal the old-fashioned way. Without the benefit of the medical technology of other people bereft of magic’s warmth.

Nena hoped that the junior Enforcer officer would drink a little more. Alcohol had clearly dulled the metaphysical senses of the other two—one of which probably wasn’t a mage, or if she was, she wasn’t terribly powerful.

The waiter came after some time, and Nena ordered her usual dish, a mixed seafood pasta with avodcado and garlic that was a specialty of the house. With the ocean nearby, fresh seafood was in abundance. She noted with some amusement that the flame-haired Administration mage ordered the exact same dish.

She looks like a shooting arts type, Nena thought idly as she ate her meal in silence. Prudently, Nena had only ordered a single glass of wine and chose to drink only water after it was gone. She would much rather have her wits about her if something happened.

She finished her meal peacefully. Only a few other customers were in the restaurant, which Nena found unusual—this place was very popular and typically had a full dining room at this time of night. It wasn’t an ideal arrangement, but the police mages seemed too occupied with their own drinking and eating to take further note of her.

As Nena walked outside to the veranda to avoid the off-duty Enforcers, her mobile phone began to buzz stridently. Nena groaned audibly and was extremely tempted to ignore the call, but the phone displayed no ID at all, which told Nena exactly who it was.

She waited until she went outside to answer the phone.

“This is Nena.”

“Good evening, Miss Ashley,” the jovial male voice said on the other end of the line. Nena thought she heard the strange distortion of a signal passing through a transfer port, indicating that perhaps her client was utilizing the superluminal communications network, but she couldn’t be sure. She wasn’t sure this was her client’s unaltered voice, either.

“I told you not to call me for seventy-two hours. It’s only been fourteen hours since the last mission. I can’t keep this pace up. Someone will connect the dots; it’s possible they already have. It’s too dangerous—for me and for you.”

“Don’t be so uptight,” the man said dismissively. “Let me worry about that. You just do what you’re paid to do, and that is to shoot what I tell you to shoot. Do you understand me?”

“You’re violating the terms of my contract,” snapped Nena coldly. “Seventy-two hours between missions—no more exceptions. You’ve already played fast and loose with the time frame once.”

“Peace, Miss Ashley, peace. I wouldn’t ask for your cooperation in this matter if it wasn’t important to the operation. This mission is vital to the completion of my goals—and to your continued existence.”

Nena’s expression darkened and she was silent for a long moment. “Don’t you dare threaten me.”

“It wasn’t a threat,” the man said mildly, seeking to circumvent her anger. “It was a warning. The Administration knows what type of weapon was used. If they trace it back to the manufacturer, eventually the threads will lead through the black market and to you.”

Nena frowned, pushing back her anger and struggling to remain calm. The client’s information was extremely reliable—if he made such a claim, it would be certain enough to engrave in stone.

“There’s no direct link between us. I’m paid through agents of agents. I don’t even know who you are. If they catch me, they won’t find you.”

“That’s not what I’m worried about. If they catch you, I’ll have to find another person as capable as you. Trust me when I say that there aren’t many people on such a list.”

“That makes me indispensable, then,” Nena said neutrally.

“Think of it as a form of job security,” her client replied cheerfully. “In any case, you will receive another bonus of 20,000 when you complete this mission—it’s just my way of apologizing for cutting short your relaxing night on the town.”

Nena wasn’t surprised that he knew what she was doing. His information-gathering network was extensive, perhaps the best Nena had ever seen. Still, she remained silent, listening as he spoke.

“Furthermore, you will not be utilized for a week after this mission, and I promise that I will take steps to ensure that your seventy-two hour buffer is strictly adhered to.”

“I’ll hold you to that promise,” Nena said quietly. “And stop using my last name.”

“Of course, of course. I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

The connection went dead. Nena slammed her phone shut and shoved it into her purse, knowing that he’d send her the mission data within a few minutes of the conversation. She wouldn’t have much time to get back to the safe house, change into more appropriate clothing and prepare her equipment for the mission.

Not bothering to go back inside the restaurant to retrieve her change, Nena walked swiftly toward her car, the high heels of her boots clacking loudly against the pavement. As she backed out of the parking lot, she noticed the three Administration mages exiting the restaurant as well. Enforcer Harlaown appeared to be rather tipsy, but sober enough to walk to her car. The young Enforcer supported the brunette with glasses—clearly she had been deep into her cup; the woman would have fallen over if it weren’t for the junior officer supporting her.

Nena was more than sober enough to drive herself, but she instructed the car’s limited AI to drive to her apartment on automatic pilot. The computer replied in the affirmative and the car accelerated of its own accord while Nena simply sat back and contemplated just what the hell she had gotten herself into this time.

—

“Bardiche, make sure Fate and Shari get to their quarters safely, okay?” Teana asked the Intelligent Device, which had interfaced with Fate’s car and acted as their designated driver for the evening. The Device’s display orb shimmered slightly.

“Yes, sir,” Bardiche replied. Teana smiled and shut the car door on the two women, both of which had passed out during the ride back to the Enforcer office that they worked out of. She watched as the Device expertly backed out of the parking lot and accelerated away, toward the visiting officer’s quarters near the Ground Forces training facility.

Teana walked toward the large building and sighed. It’d be just her tonight—she had far less to drink than either of the senior officers, and she didn’t really feel like going to sleep just yet. It was only a few minutes before 2100, and she could always catch a linear train back to the VOQ when she grew tired.

She stopped suddenly. That strange feeling again... what was it? Not quite deja vu, but something else... on the very edges of her magical sense...

On an impulse, Teana withdrew her Intelligent Device, Cross Mirage, from the inner pocket of her jacket.

“Cross Mirage, perform an area scan. Range, two kilometers.”

“Yes. [Area Search].”

A glowing orange spell circle sprang into being under Teana’s feet as her Device initiated the connection with her own magical potential. Long moments passed, but she could find nothing unusual—no strange magical signatures, no unusual energy or heat sources. Nothing at all other than the people who should usually be here...

… wait a minute...

“Sector #47, anomaly detected. AMF properties: confirmed,” Cross Mirage clarified. Teana’s eyes opened wide at the answer her Device had provided her. AMF properties? An autonomous magical weapon? A legacy of Scaglietti’s research? Or was it something else entirely?

—

Nena sighed heavily. Once again, she was on a rooftop, chilled by the stout breeze blowing from the northwest. She had eschewed her dress, stockings and high heeled boots for her ubiquitous olive-green trousers, but had put on a heavy black turtleneck shirt and thin yet warm marksman’s gloves to beat the chill. It didn’t help much.

This mission would be simple, though. It was another sabotage assignment—this time, the target was the Enforcer building near the Ground Forces training academy. The investigation into the death of Admiral Hayes was headquartered here, and Nena’s task was to hinder the investigation by destroying the data center.

She thought it was a wild goose chase, personally. Hadn’t her client ever heard of backups? The information was probably already safely stored away in a data server at the TSAB’s home office. This was a useless gesture—it would accomplish nothing but put the investigators on guard.

The mission data showed that there should be no one in the office at this time of night, and Nena was explicitly ordered to avoid killing if reasonably possible, but to ensure that she was not seen and that there were no witnesses.

Due to the size of the target, Nena was much closer than usual, only seven hundred meters distant. To destroy it in one shot, she had to adjust the aperture diameter of her neutron rifle, which severely limited its range. With a wide beam, destructive power at close range would be greatly amplified, but the effects of blooming and spreading would be much worse. It cut the effective range of the weapon down from “line of sight” to about a kilometer before its power degraded significantly.

Well, might as well get to work. Nena sighted in on the correct spot on the building—the office in question wasn’t on the exterior perimeter, but was in the center of the building itself. Her shot would have to blast through several layers of armored glass, reinforced concrete and tempered steel beams. Her weapon was up to the task, however. It didn’t even have to physically destroy the office—the radiation would cook the memory chips of pretty much anything within a ten-meter radius of the point of impact.

Nena fired.

[synaesthetic]

Teana’s jaw nearly hit the floor as a two-meter-wide column of searingly bright purple-white fire blossomed into being several stories above her head, slamming into the building faster than thought. The beam rapidly melted and plowed its way through layer after layer of heavily-reinforced building materials, turning the building into molten, twisted metal and scorched concrete.

An explosion shook the ground violently and Teana was nearly knocked from her feet, but she managed to keep her balance. The particle beam dissipated after a moment, perhaps a few seconds after it had appeared.

Cross Mirage was already in her hands.

“Cross Mirage; Set Up!” Teana commanded.

“Stand by. Ready. [Set up].”

The Intelligent Device complied immediately. Drawing magical energy from its master’s Linker Core, the Device booted up, exiting sleep mode and forming itself into the shape of a large double-barreled pistol. At the same time, Cross Mirage executed a second process, sending magical energy weaving across Teana’s body, replacing her civilian clothing with her protective Barrier Jacket.

“Any casualties?”

“Negative. There were no life signs on the fifth floor before the attack,” Cross Mirage reported instantly.

“Where did that beam come from?”

“Seven hundred meters, east-northeast. Tracking heat source. Tracking radiation source. Location unknown. AMF disturbance detected.”

Teana started to run. She wouldn’t make it. She knew she wouldn’t make it before the shooter escaped. Cross Mirage couldn’t track the shooter. It had an AMF and was probably an autonomous magical weapon outfitted with a particle-beam cannon. The thought was not a pleasant one for Teana as she continued to run east-southeast as fast as she could.

She silently blessed her hard training habits that she’d retained long after graduating from Instructor Takamachi’s class and her work within Section Six. She continued to train just as hard, if not harder, and she was in excellent physical condition.

“Cross Mirage,” Teana shouted over the loud wail of the alert siren, “can you track the AMF disturbance itself?”

The Device was silent for a moment as it rearranged a process. “Yes. Suggestion: Wide Area Search, pingback mode.”

“Do it, quickly!”

“[Wide Area Search] – Pingback Mode.”

Teana stopped and her orange spell circle blazed beneath her feet. Thousands of near-invisible magical “pings” were sent out by the execution of the process. In this variation of the Wide Area Search, the “pings” had been programmed to return to the Device after they reached their maximum range. Cross Mirage knew that if the magical sensors did not return, an AMF would be active in that direction.

“AMF disturbance located. Five hundred meters, vector: southwest.”

“It’s headed this way?”

“AMF disturbance approaching at high speed. Approaching abandoned linear rail tunnel in Sector #48,” Cross Mirage explained helpfully.

Teana knew where that was. She was on the edge of #47 now, and the access tunnel leading to the abandoned linear rail tunnels was less than a kilometer away. She wouldn’t have much time to catch the criminal, but she’d make it somehow. Not for the first time, Teana wished she were flight-capable. It would make this a lot easier.

She mentally berated herself for complaining and pushed on ahead. The linear rail access door would be locked with a mechanical lock—it would take some time to be picked, or the perpetrator would have to blast it down. Teana fully expected to see a large hole where the door had once been, but when she arrived at the maintenance entrance, it was intact and unaltered.

“Danger! Incoming projectile! [Protection].”

A heavy armor-piercing slug ricocheted off the magical barrier Cross Mirage created, but the barrier’s power had been severely weakened by the impact. The shot was followed by another, and then another, shattering the barrier entirely. Teana was already in motion, bringing Cross Mirage to bear, judging the location of her unseen assailant by the point of impact on her Device’s autoguard.

“Cross Mirage, shoot!”

“[Shoot Barret: Barret F].”

Teana fired, sending a glowing magical projectile hurtling through the air in the direction of her target. The heat-seeking properties of the projectile should distract her opponent and keep her from firing her mass-based weapon with any accuracy. Unlike a Device, mass-based kinetic weapons were often very simply designed and had no electronics or computers, relying entirely on the wielder for control.

The other benefit, and possibly a greater benefit of using this particular shot type: it would reveal her enemy’s location when it detonated on impact. At least, it should. Teana was rather surprised when she heard no explosion and saw no flash of detonation.

They couldn’t have lost the bullet entirely—it would have had to hit something...

A ten-millimeter armor-piercing slug slammed into Teana’s chest, slightly below her solar plexus, knocking her from her feet to the ground. Her Barrier Jacket had done its job and stopped the projectile from penetrating, but without a defensive barrier up, the force of the impact knocked her off her feet and blew the wind out of her.

Struggling to draw in breath, Teana stood up shakily and glared as a tall, dark figure walked out into the light. Teana aimed both of her pistols at the approaching figure.

“Hold it right there! Drop your weapon and put your hands on your head! You’re under arrest for destruction of government property, assaulting a police officer and possession of an outlawed mass-based weapon.”

The figure answered, but it wasn’t the answer Teana had hoped for. The silenced 10mm pistol fired twice in rapid succession, but Teana was ready for it this time. Her barrier sprang into being the moment the bullets left the gun barrel. This time, she had subtly angled the barrier and changed its composition slightly, causing the bullets to ricochet away without seriously harming the shield’s integrity.

Still, the knockdown power of that gun was obvious—even with her changes, the barrier was showing visible signs of losing solidity. Her assailant took note and quickly changed strategies, charging forward in a dead run.

Teana gasped breathlessly as the wind was knocked from her once more—her attacker had bypassed the barrier entirely by shoulder-slamming her. Teana’s hand to hand training took over and she used the backwards momentum to power a throw, flinging her attacker through the air.

Teana didn’t hear the telltale thud of a body heavily impacting concrete. Her attacker had likely expected the throw and compensated appropriately. Sure enough, her autoguard sprang into being to deflect another bullet, and then another.

Her shoulder ached from the impact and her left arm felt numb. The bullet that landed must’ve broken a few ribs. Every breath brought searing pain, but Teana wasn’t about to let minor injuries like this stop her.

A spell circle flared beneath her feet as several glowing orbs of magical energy appeared in the air surrounding her body. Her assailant took cover behind a nearby building, but that would hardly save them.

After all, Teana didn’t need line-of-sight to hit her targets.

“Crossfire... Shoot!”

The orbs of magical force exploded into motion, flying through the air toward the corner where her attacker had hidden. It was a simple matter to guide the magical bullets to their destination, but when they reached that destination, Teana felt a strange sensation and then was cut off. Her mental link to the projectiles suddenly ceased.

Her attacker laughed and the sound was unmistakably female. She walked out from behind the building, aiming the automatic at Teana’s head with a rock-steady right hand. The woman was young, perhaps in her mid-twenties and wore a pair of olive-green trousers and a form-fitting black turtleneck. Her hands were encased in thin black gloves with a textured thumb pad and the trigger fingers cut out. Rubble and bits of dust and dirt crunched under the soles of her black combat boots.

Teana gasped in recognition as she made the connection. It was the red-haired girl she saw at the restaurant! As she came closer, she was certain. It was the same woman, albeit looking very different dressed for combat rather than a quiet dinner alone. Her expression was the same—oddly cheerful, with a small smile on her face that looked eerily out of place considering the current situation.

“Stop right there,” Teana said weakly. “Don’t move!”

“You can’t hurt me with magic of that level,” Nena pointed out with a quiet laugh—really a giggle, Teana noted. “On the other hand, it looks like my shots do quite a bit of damage to you. If I shoot you where that Barrier Jacket doesn’t protect... I wonder what would happen?”

Teana ignored her taunts, instead asking a question, “Were you responsible for the attack on the Enforcer building?!”

“What would you do if I said yes?” Nena replied teasingly, the gun barrel still pointing directly at Teana’s forehead. She was less than two meters away now—Teana would have no chance to dodge the shot, and this close, the autoguard would be a fraction of a second too slow.

“Who are you? Why are you doing this?” Teana demanded, forcing herself to remain calm, hoping Cross Mirage had the foresight to call for backup. Nanoha would be the only one still at work—Fate was probably still peacefully sleeping off the effects of her drinking.

“Do you always ask those questions to people trying to kill you?” Nena inquired, looking somewhat bored with the whole exchange. “I realize you’re trying to delay me so your backup can arrive and save the day. Unfortunately for you, I have no compelling reason to keep you alive or to extract information out of you. So you’ll just have to die.”

Nena raised the pistol and her finger squeezed the trigger. Teana instinctively flinched and shut her eyes, expecting to feel the bullet pierce her skull for a split second before massive damage to her frontal lobe ended her life.

—

Nena aimed her 10mm automatic and tightened her finger gently on the modified trigger. It wasn’t the hair trigger she had installed on her neutron rifle, but it was light enough to pull without even the slightest disruption of her aim.

But she wouldn’t get the chance to pull the trigger.

“[Plasma Smasher].”

A column of crackling yellow-white magical energy poured down from above, slamming into the concrete where Nena stood, obscuring her outline and breaking out enormous chunks of concrete and asphalt, the ground shuddering underneath the punishing assault.

Nena was standing in the center of ground zero. The anti-properties of her reversed Linker Core couldn’t entirely withstand something of this magnitude—the sheer force of the attack knocked her from her feet and pressed down on her. She felt the heat of the attack, the arcs of lightning blasting into her body and through her body, but she didn’t feel much pain. It felt distant, as if the damage being done was somehow happening through a filter.

A moment later the attack ceased, leaving Nena on her hands and knees, struggling to stand up. The metal of her sidearm was too hot to touch—the weapon was damaged beyond repair anyway, the rounds having cooked off in the intense magical heat and warping the grip and magazine well.

“Don’t move,” Fate T. Harlaown snapped as she landed nearby, her Intelligent Device, Bardiche, pointed menacingly in Nena’s direction. Nena stood up and lifted her hands above her head, clearly showing that she carried no more weapons.

“My gun’s ruined. I’m unarmed,” Nena said quietly.

“You’re under arrest for the destruction of government property, assaulting a TSAB Enforcer and possession of an illegal mass-based weapon. Submit and come peacefully and I promise we won’t treat you badly.”

“Somehow I don’t believe you,” Nena retorted. “You aren’t in a position to dictate Administration policy, Harlaown. Yes, I know who you are. Everyone on Mid knows who you and Instructor Takamachi are unless they’ve been living under a rock for the past four years. Don’t act so surprised.”

“Shut up,” Teana barked, earning a venomous glare from Nena and a surprised glance from her senior.

“Teana, secure the prisoner,” Fate instructed, making sure to keep Bardiche trained on Nena despite the woman’s apparent compliance. Teana nodded and approached Nena, executing a process—a bind that snaked around Nena’s wrists, securing them tightly.

Nena did her best to keep her magic resistance from nullifying the bind, but it would only be a matter of time before the bind failed. If they restrained her with more conventional means, it would be much harder to escape. She had to keep up appearances as if the bind had functioned properly.

“They’re here, Fate,” Teana noted, pointing up at the incoming squadron of Bureau clerks. The air unit landed lightly on the ground near the now-silent battlefield. The captain of the unit, a young man with an eager expression on his face, walked up to Fate and saluted smartly.

“Enforcer Commander Harlaown, I’m Corporal Davies of the 47th Air Patrol, City Defense Forces. We’ll take the prisoner from here to Central and keep her under close watch.”

“Thank you, Corporal, but I’d rather escort this prisoner myself. She is extremely dangerous and we cannot afford for her to escape,” Fate countered patiently. “She is considered a Class-A threat.”

“That’s ridiculous,” Corporal Davies protested. “She isn’t even a mage and was using mass-based weapons.”

“This criminal nearly killed Enforcer Lanster,” Fate snapped curtly, “and she is an AA-ranked ground mage.”

The corporal’s jaw dropped. “How? Without magic... with just a simple kinetic weapon?”

“You aren’t as infallible as you think,” Nena chimed in. “Mages use magic too much; it’s a crutch, and when it’s taken away, you’re weaker than a kitten!”

“Shut up, bitch!” Corporal Davies snarled, striking Nena across the side of the head with the butt of his staff. Nena rolled with the blow, lessening its force, but it still hurt quite a bit. Her left ear rang loudly from the dazing attack.

“Corporal, don’t make me pull rank on you,” Fate said, frustration creeping into her voice. “This prisoner is dangerous—even to us, and certainly to you.”

The Corporal, having no choice but to follow orders or risk being reprimanded for insubordination, saluted stiffly and turned to walk away.

“Corporal! Hey, Corporal!” Nena called in a singsong voice. “You might want to ask Miss Harlaown here to tell your wife you won’t be coming home tonight.”

“Why’s that?” Corporal Davies snapped, suspicion clear in his eyes.

“Because I’m going to kill you, that’s why,” snarled Nena as she exploded into motion, breaking the bind effortlessly and yanking out a second, smaller automatic pistol from inside a hidden holster near her groin.

People really were stupid—nobody, especially not men, ever searched between her legs or near her pubic area.

Her backup wasn’t silenced, enabling her to load it with much more powerful loads. Bigger bullets with heavier powder charges made for bigger holes—and unlike her usual sidearm, this gun was loaded with High Explosive rounds. A small amount of a sophisticated reactive compound filled the head of each bullet. On impact, the rounds would explode with the force of a small grenade.

It was a last resort, a tactic that at close range was as dangerous to her as it was to her enemies, but to Nena, close combat of any kind was to be avoided. She should have sniped the orange-haired little bitch from the rooftop, but her neutron rifle’s linear accelerator had nearly overheated from the wide-aperture shot. She couldn’t fire another beam immediately.

But now wasn’t the time to contemplate what she could have done better. Now it was time to escape, and fast. Nena didn’t hesitate, aiming the automatic at the Defense Forces corporal and firing a shot. The HE round took him in the center of mass and exploded. The body fell to the floor, a melon-sized hole blasted through the man’s midsection. Blood poured out rapidly, spreading a crimson stain across the concrete.

Nena broke into a run, pointing the gun backwards without really aiming, but not firing often at all. She had no reloads for her backup; only one clip and it had only seven in the magazine. She did not keep one chambered for obvious reasons.

The orange-haired shooter aimed her gun-shaped Device and fired a rapid barrage of magical bullets while a spell circle sprang into being beneath her feet. Nena knew which spell she was about to cast, and ignored it. It would have little to no effect on her.

Harlaown, however, would be a problem. Nena did not see where the aerial mage went, but she was pretty sure that black Grim Reaper would be above and very close by. Nena had to get underground into the abandoned subway if she expected to avoid capture. Luckily she had fought Lanster near the old maintenance access door.

The closest enemies on her tail were the Bureau clerks, simple peace officers working for the City Defense Forces. Nena was positive that the only way any of them could hurt her would be for them to physically strike her with staff or fist. Without special processes or powerful direct magic, they would have little success piercing her resistance.

Nena turned a corner and smiled as she came to the maintenance door, but her smile didn’t last long. Harlaown stood perched at the edge of the building above the maintenance tunnel, Bardiche’s glowing scythe blade piercing the darkness.

Her pistol went up and fired twice at Harlaown.

“[Sonic Move],” Bardiche uttered.

The agile combat mage didn’t wait around to be hit, instead using the process her Device executed in order to enhance her physical speed. Her body moved so quickly Nena could scarcely follow her movements, but she didn’t really intend to kill Fate.

The distraction worked, forcing Fate into the defensive—even powerful mages were well aware the dangers posed by HE rounds, as they were a common method used by non-mages to fight magic-users. The quick distraction that forced Fate to use Sonic Move took her attention off of Nena.

She had to act quickly to retrieve her neutron rifle and get away. The weapon case was hidden behind a nearby parked car. She grabbed the case, hefting the heavy metal box in her left hand while she gripped her backup pistol in her right. Nena’s aimed at the maintenance door and she fired at the lock, blowing the bolt and the knob clean off. Nena kicked open the ruined door and slung the weapon case’s strap over her shoulders.

She didn’t wait around; Teana and Fate were right on her rear, and would likely burst into the maintenance tunnel with all guns blazing. Nena needed another distraction. Thinking quickly, she aimed her backup at the strange crystalline valve apparatus that controlled the flow of magical energy in this sector. Blasting away that valve would cause raw magical energy to leak out and generally make the area unsafe for anyone but Nena.

Two shots were enough, the explosive rounds shattering the crystal valve and shearing the conduit in half. From the broken valve a torrent of glowing raw magic began to spray out in every direction. The high-energy substance burned everything it touched before changing phase from a liquid to a gas.

Nena smiled, completely unaffected by the gaseous cloud of magical material. It had been close, but she managed to get away. She grabbed the plastic ladder and carefully climbed down the fourteen-meter distance to the bottom of the old linear rail tunnel.

Her whole body ached from taking Fate’s bombardment at full force, but fortunately her resistance had shielded her from serious injury. Nena knew that she would need to be much, much more careful in the future. If Fate had poured just a tiny bit more power in her attack, Nena would have not been conscious afterward.

Nena doubted that was Harlaown’s limit, either.

No, she’d have to be much more careful—and more importantly, so would her client. She would be especially insistent about sticking to her standard buffer between missions.

Worst of all, they knew what she looked like. That didn’t connect her to the murder of George Hayes, or the various acts of sabotage throughout Cranagan, but with a face, they could find a name. The Devices had undoubtedly taken visual records and would search the TSAB database soon.

Nena wondered just what information the TSAB actually had on her.

—

“Don’t go through there,” Fate warned. “She shot out the flow control valve. That’s raw magic—not safe to breathe or touch at all.”

“Yes, ma’am,” the Bureau clerks said, saluting briskly. They all stepped back and formed a perimeter, trying their best to avoid the slowly-spreading cloud of lethal raw magic and keep any innocent bystanders from getting too close.

Fate stood over the mangled body of the CDF corporal. The remaining members of the squad had brought back the bodies of their other fallen comrades—three dead in all. The medical examiner made the obvious but official pronunciation of death, and the coroner’s transport truck pulled up to take the bodies away.

“Teana, contact the Disaster Relief team,” Fate said without looking at her junior.

“Already done,” Teana replied, standing next to her senior and staring at the pools of drying blood on the concrete. They had already darkened to a deep black-reddish color and they grew tackier by the moment. Eventually they would dry up completely, if the CDF didn’t wash it away first.

“Who was that, anyway?” Teana asked rhetorically.

“Who knows,” Fate replied unenthusiastically. Teana frowned, knowing the hardness in her senior’s eyes very likely mirrored that in her own. They didn’t know the clerks, but they were Administration members. They were one of their own. Three of their own had died this evening, murdered simply for doing their jobs.

It was a lot to take in at once. Even during the Relic Incident, few people had actually died right in front of Teana’s eyes. Scaglietti went out of his way to avoid killing people, likely part of his agreement with the former High Council.

She admitted that if they would have been a friend—Subaru, or Caro or Erio, or Fate—she would have been much more deeply affected. But even so, she felt loss... and anger. Anger toward the person who attacked without warning, without reason. The person who had very possibly killed Admiral George Hayes and perpetrated the various acts of sabotage around the city.

Teana was jolted from her reverie by the sound of a wailing emergency vehicle. The Disaster Relief squad had arrived and Teana’s heart caught in her throat as the ranking officer jumped out of the large truck’s cab. Short-haired and green-eyed, the sturdily-built, muscular young woman landed lightly on the tarmac and eyed the billowing mass of raw magic with trepidation.

“Subaru!”

“Wha—? Tea?! What are you doing here?” Subaru blurted, looking completely dumbfounded. Fate, despite the grim circumstances, hid her small grin behind a delicate hand.

“Working,” Teana said crossly. “This is how the suspect escaped.” She waved toward the rapidly expanding cloud of semiliquid magic material. Subaru walked over closer to Teana and Fate and arched an eyebrow.

“How did that aid the criminal’s escape? Anyone standing in that mess would be cooked alive,” Subaru wondered. Teana shook her head and tried to explain.

“I have no idea how, but the woman we’re chasing—she’s resistant to magic.”

“Resistant to magic?”

“Not completely,” Fate clarified, “but certain effects and processes, yes. The raw magic from the power conduit appears to have no effect on her and Teana told me that several of her attacks connected, but did no damage and had no outward effect.”

“She was hit with Fate’s [Plasma Smasher], but she survived it without serious injury or incapacitation. More than that, we really can’t tell you,” Teana added.

“Classified information,” Fate clarified helpfully. Subaru nodded slowly, still not fully understanding, but letting it go at that. She heard one of her men shout a request to her and she diverted her attention from the escaped criminal to her own job—directing the cleanup effort.

“We will stay on alert here until the cleanup operation is complete,” Fate told Subaru, receiving a nod and a salute from the Disaster Relief lieutenant. Teana was still staring openmouthed as Subaru began haranguing her workers, shouting encouragement and admonishments, directing the operation with efficiency and poise.

“She’s changed a bit,” said Fate teasingly.

“Just a bit, though,” agreed Teana.

[synaesthetic]

3rd phase

Teana felt overwhelmed. The work of a true Enforcer in the middle of an electrifying and politically charged case was dizzying. Her desk, impromptu as it was set next to Fate's in the temporary command center, was overwhelmed with floating display windows covered in various bits of information relevant to the case. Teana longed to close all the glowing monitor screens and rest her eyes for a moment, but that wouldn't be possible.

The investigation was coming to a head--thanks to Teana's chance witnessing of the attack on the original command center, Cross Mirage had obtained a visual record of the suspected criminal.

Teana's first instinct was to search through the TSAB records to find out if there was any trace of the strange young woman within the Administration's files. Fate had agreed but only after some argument, which struck Teana as odd, but she did not press the issue.

The initial search found nothing--no biometrics, no familial data, not even a point of origin or any surveillance images of the suspect. Teana sighed as she looked away from the multiple search windows.

"She's a ghost--a nobody, according to the Administration," Teana said irritably. Her senior, Fate Harlaown, nodded absently. She was looking very distracted and anxious. Teana was unsure what the problem was, but it was like Fate expected something bad to happen based on the information they obtained.

"Why are you acting so weird, sempai?"

Fate looked startled as she turned her attention back onto her junior. "What are you talking about? I'm not acting weird."

"Ever since your initial search was met with a refusal, you've been spacey," protested Teana indignantly. "What gives?"

"Perhaps I can answer that question for you," a familiar male voice said from the doorway. Teana, to her credit, reacted very quickly upon hearing that voice. Despite being completely unexpected, she was standing rigidly at attention and saluting as an Admiral of the Naval Forces walked into the command center. It didn't matter that Teana knew this Admiral personally--she had been taught to show respect to the rank, not the person, after all.

"How long have you been listening at the door?" Fate asked crossly, not bothering to stand up or show any respect whatsoever. Her ire was palpable--Teana could almost feel the irritation her senior felt.

"Not long," Chrono Harlaown said as he pulled up a chair and sat down behind Shari's vacant desk, the engineer having gone to her quarters for some rest hours ago. "I sincerely apologize for blocking your queries, but there's more here going on than you know. My mo--I mean, Director Harlaown has been furious ever since several nondisclosure agreements were circulated regarding the images of the suspect Cross Mirage captured. It was all I could do to prevent Intelligence from demanding that your Device undergo a full memory wipe."

"What does the Intelligence Service have to do with anything?" Fate demanded, watching Teana gulp anxiously after hearing the words "your Device" and "memory wipe" in the same sentence.

"This woman that you encountered--she is considered a person of interest by the TSAB's intelligence community, and I'm sure you know why."

Teana looked at Chrono and nodded. "She shrugs off magic like it's a spring shower."

"That isn't the whole of it," Chrono said grimly. "The woman's magic resistance against direct processes and effects isn't complete, but her resistance to detection magic is almost total. I'm certain you can understand why Intelligence has an interest here."

"But the TSAB officially assigned this case to us with the highest importance," Teana objected. "They're frantic to get this solved after George Hayes's murder!"

"It's a simple case of the left hand of the IAFW not knowing what the right hand is up to," Fate said simply, staring directly at her adoptive brother. "It's a problem endemic to all large governments."

"That's correct," Chrono replied, returning Fate's piercing, accusatory gaze with an apologetic smile. "Look, I know I didn't level with you or with our mother at first, but I wasn't in a position where I could do anything to help you. But things have changed now."

"What happened?" Fate demanded.

"The mysterious sniper has killed again," Chrono muttered darkly. "Another military officer in the Ground Forces--a Colonel Miller, ranking officer in the engineering corps."

"That's unusual," Teana pointed out, her brow furrowing as she attempted to make the connection. "First the assassin kills the very public and visible liaison officer Admiral Hayes, then she kills some Colonel in the engineering corps?"

"The attacks seem random and purposeless, but I've had a working theory for a while and now that I've seen more of this young lady's work, I'm inclined to believe that my theory is correct," Chrono stated.

"What theory?" Fate asked.

"The targets destroyed by the mysterious operative don't appear to serve any connected purpose. Computer simulations bore this out, and with the assassination of Admiral Hayes and Colonel Miller... all the pieces fall into place. Our little sniper is throwing up a smokescreen, but she may not even know it herself--it's likely her employer calling the shots behind the scenes."

"It fits," Teana replied, mulling that one over in her head. "We've had incidents in which many people were killed to disguise and obscure the specific death of one person. If these assassinations are a smokescreen, who do you think the real target is?"

"I don't know, but I have my suspicions. If the killings had started and stopped with Admiral Hayes, this would have been easier. Killing him was a brilliant move on the enemy's part--the political fallout will keep the Administration distracted for weeks. The local representatives are already at each other's throats trying to appoint her successor."

"So who do you suspect will be the true target?"

"Why would anyone use a particle beam weapon with such destructive potential to kill Admiral Hayes?”

“Well, he was once a combat mage,” Teana replied, stating the obvious. “His Device, Blitzstrahl, is somewhat legendary within the Navy for having immense defensive strength. Hayes himself was known for constantly upgrading and modifying Blitzstrahl beyond its rated specs.”

“Correct,” replied Chrono, pacing around the small room. “Hayes would have been able to defend himself against a magical or even an ordinary mass-based attack. But if Hayes wasn’t the true target, if the assassin continues to kill... what does that tell you?”

“Obviously Hayes wasn’t her only target and possibly only a target of opportunity. The killer is actually gunning for someone else.”

"Within the command structure of the military, there are few powerful combat-type mages. Our line of work tends to limit our longevity, unfortunately, and with the relative rarity of A-ranked mages or better, most of us are kept on the front lines as long as possible.

“So, Enforcer Lanster, in your estimation, who do you think the true target is? Who is powerful enough to warrant such an assassin?”

“You?” Fate said, breaking into the conversation. Chrono laughed softly and shook his head.

“If the assassin was after me, I’d likely already be dead,” the flag officer said mildly. “No, the target is not me. My work with the Navy is important, but my existence is not nearly public enough to warrant such a flashy death. Admiral Hayes was a naval officer, but I believe his death was more a demonstration of power. If you examine all other targets, you will notice that all of them are assets or personnel of the Ground Forces.”

Fate remained silent, knowing that Chrono was testing Teana, attempting to see if she could make the connections that he had already made. The senior Enforcer agent was still annoyed at her adoptive brother—there wasn’t time for games, after all. The clock was ticking, and the more it ticked, the more bodies would pile up.

It wasn’t long before Teana made the connection. The blood drained from her face, leaving her pale and wide-eyed as she quickly tumbled to the proper conclusion.

"Ha... have you warned her yet?" Teana asked grimly.

"I haven't and I won't," Chrono said coolly, ignoring Teana's shocked expression. "If it becomes obvious that she knows she is being hunted, the mastermind behind this plot may go to ground and we'll never find them. She's an officer in the military and within the command structure--she knows the risks, and she knows that many people have not forgiven her for the crimes her 'children' once committed."

"Wait, wait, wait," Fate shouted suddenly, slamming her palms on the table. "The killer is after Hayate?! And you are just going to let it happen?"

Chrono held his hands up and replied mildly, "There's nothing I can do about it in any case. These are orders from above--my hands are tied, Fate. I was specifically ordered not to tell her. The only reason I'm telling you two is that my orders concerning these matters were only clear regarding Colonel Yagami."

"Do you have any good news at all or are you just here to upset us?" Fate queried angrily.

"As a matter of fact, I do have good news--I have the information you were seeking. I had to call in some favors and pull some strings, but I managed to find out who the woman in Cross Mirage's recording is." Chrono plugged a memory card into the console on Shari's desk and displayed the information.

It was the intelligence dossier on the woman Teana had encountered and fought nearly a week ago. She was shocked at how detailed it was, how much the TSAB's intelligence agency knew about this woman and yet left her completely alone to wreak havoc as she saw fit.

"Nena Karolyn Ashley," Chrono began, reading the report summary. "Unknown age, believed to be in her mid-twenties. Born on Midchilda in an undisclosed location, likely somewhere within current Belkan territory. According to Intelligence reports, she grew up in a small town predominately populated by the descendants of Belkan expatriates, near the Saint Church itself. Data on her adolescent years is incomplete and inconclusive, but there were some witnesses who mentioned that she was kidnapped by a group of strange men wearing what appeared to be power-assisted armor suits.

"Five years later she reappeared, spotted by several Intelligence cells making a living as a freelance courier and smuggler. She ran drugs, mass-based weapons and smuggled various other types of contraband for many different underworld interests, but stopped short at slaving operations and anything related to Lost Logia. Nothing major, really--at this point she was a petty criminal, a space pirate of sorts. The Enforcer patrols were on the lookout for her, but at that time a large portion of the fleet was busy with the Book of Darkness incident."

"What changed her from a smuggler to an assassin?" Teana asked impatiently.

"We don't know, really. During the Book of Darkness incident, Intelligence probes recorded a fierce space battle against multiple pirate vessels. The vessel known to belong to Nena Ashley was crippled and boarded by other pirates with the intent to capture. Reports of what happened within are sketchy, but the general claim is that this is when Nena obtained her distinctive weapon. It wasn't long after the battle that Nena began to reduce her shipping jobs and increase her hunting missions."

"Has she ever targeted Administration personnel before?" Fate asked. Chrono shook his head and brought up another file--this one a list of people Intelligence suspected that Nena Ashley had killed. Teana was taken aback by the high number of kills credited to the woman--nearly two hundred suspected killings.

"As you can see, the majority of kills credited to her are underworld figures. She was something of a hitman for various organized crime groups, a bounty hunter operating on the wrong side of the law. Only recently has she started to assassinate Administration personnel." Chrono highlighted a recent entry, dated less than two months ago.

"Intelligence has no idea why she suddenly started assassinating Administration personnel two months ago. They believe that she has been working for the same person or organization for at least two years, yet up until recently she has only been used within the underworld."

"What's this here... entry from last month on the activity report," Teana murmured, gesturing to the inactive window. Chrono obligingly switched to the other report and highlighted the entry in question.

"According to this report, a small scout vessel rumored to be owned by Nena Ashley was spotted nosing around an orbital maximum-security prison controlled by the Naval Forces. Apparently the automated security system activated and sent a number of fighter drones out to investigate, but she was already gone by the time they arrived."

"That's the prison where Scaglietti is being held," Fate noted. Chrono nodded, his expression troubled.

"It's possible that her client wishes to free the good Doctor, but there are dozens of other high-profile dimensional criminals kept within that facility. Scaglietti is a small fish in a big pond. Still, it's troubling information," the admiral agreed.

"Is there any data on Nena's magic resistance?" Teana inquired, changing the subject suddenly. Chrono shook his head.

"Unfortunately that was the one thing the Intelligence Service refused to release. I can't even see that information, much less access it away from their secure terminals. It was all I could do to obtain a personal dossier on Miss Ashley."

"The Administration isn't doing anything... funny again, are they?" Teana inquired with a suspicious tone. Chrono shook his head helplessly.

"I only know what they tell me. I do realize where you're going with this, but I can assure you the answer is probably not. The Administration has little use for magic resistant soldiers, considering how all of our technology and infrastructure is built upon magic use."

Teana and Fate both caught the unspoken hint Chrono had carefully worked into his neutral reply. They glanced at each other and nodded--Teana noticing that her senior's face looked much more pleased and less upset with her brother than moments before.

"I'm tired," Fate said absently. "I'm going back to my quarters. Nanoha is probably wondering what's taking me so long."

"Say hello to Nanoha for me," Chrono said with a smile. His adoptive sister nodded and smiled back, showing Chrono clearly that she wasn't upset with him personally, but only upset with what he had been forced to do that had hindered her investigation. Had it been anyone else, Teana knew, she would have been threatening to bring them up on charges for intefering with a federal investigation.

"I'm going to stay and work on this some more," Teana told Fate as she picked up her purse and prepared to leave. Fate's expression softened and she glanced out the window.

"Subaru would probably like to see you some since you're in town," she noted.

"She's busy right now," Teana said matter-of-factly as she started sifting through the data on Nena Ashley. "There was some severe weather that caused disaster for the fishing fleet off the coast. Her unit was called in to rescue the crews of several capsized fishing boats."

"Terrible storm going on," Chrono agreed. "It should make landfall and drop a deluge on Cranagan within the next six hours."

"I'm going," Fate said as she walked out the door. "See you tomorrow morning, Teana. Make sure you get some sleep tonight."

"Yes ma'am," Teana replied absently. Chrono excused himself silently and followed his sister out the door, leaving Teana alone with her thoughts and the data on her rival, the prime suspect of the Capital Sniper case.

"Nena K. Ashley... now we've got a name to go with that face, with that weapon," Teana murmured to the image burning on the data window in front of her. The young woman in the image hardly had the look of a hardened killer with the blood of hundreds on her hands. She was attractive--not beautiful, not the kind of woman who would attract the eyes of ever male in a crowded room--but pretty enough. Maybe cute.

The picture itself wasn't the unkempt mug shot of a captured criminal, but a high-definition Intelligence snapshot taken of the woman in a small restaurant. The short white dress and decorative high-heeled sandals did much to accentuate her apparent innocence. Teana prided herself on her lack of prejudices, but even she wouldn't have pegged Nena Ashley as a pirate, smuggler and murderer.

I wonder why she's doing this, Teana thought to herself. Most mercenaries and freelancers don't intentionally go against the Administration purely for profit. There are much safer means of making a living within the underworld. As a pure profit motive, it just doesn't add up...

---

"This is Nena."

She hadn't heard from her client since the debriefing from the last mission. She had decamped, left Midchilda in her personal vessel to await further orders. She was expecting to be activated again, but certainly wasn't expecting what came next.

"Nena, my dear, I would dearly love to hear an explanation from you," said the cheerful male voice. While his tone was jovial and seemed to contain the very sound of a smile, Nena knew right away that he was not pleased. In fact, she knew he was enraged. This put Nena on the defensive immediately.

"What are you talking about? The last mission was successful. I eliminated the target without problem."

"I'm not talking about that," her client said dismissively. "The mission before that--the emergency sabotage mission. You remember?"

"Of course I remember. I completed that mission successfully as well. The target was destroyed and the EM radiation from the wide-aperture shot surely corrupted any remaining data beyond usefulness."

"You left a witness, even engaged her in open combat! The Enforcer you fought with took a video record of your brief battle and now the Administration has more information on you than even I thought possible! Regardless of how 'successful' you were, that mission has been rendered completely superfluous!"

"That isn't my fault," Nena snapped coldly. "You're the one planning this operation, not me. I followed my instructions faithfully. According to your information, the area should have been deserted at the time. It's hardly my fault that carrot-topped little bitch wandered into the mission area."

"You have used up your second chance," the man said suddenly. "I will not give you another. Do not fail me again."

"If you even think about cheating me, your vaunted political connections will not save you. Don't fuck with me, you pathetic piece of shit," Nena snarled into the phone.

"Calm down, Nena," her client said in a bland, placating tone. This only infuriated Nena further--that smarmy politician's voice so often used in his public speeches and press conferences. "There's no need to make idle threats."

Nena ignored the jab. "Do you have anything else?"

"Of course," the man said calmly, but Nena knew that wouldn't be enough. She never trusted him to begin with, but she would have even less reason to trust him now. The possibility that she would be replaced by someone more compliant loomed in her thoughts. Her eyes instinctively went to the metal case holding her neutron rifle.

"The next mission will take place in twenty four hours," the man said mildly. "Thanks to your incompetent handling of the eighth operation, the final operational plan will take place as soon as possible."

"The true target finally comes out," Nena said dryly. "I wondered just how long you'd have me put up a smokescreen. I knew from the beginning that Hayes wasn't your true enemy."

"I would have had you eliminate six more targets had the Administration not discovered your identity," the man grumbled in a low voice. "As it is now, this operation will be extremely risky."

Risky to you, probably a death sentence to me, Nena thought darkly.

"Who's the target?"

"Colonel Hayate Yagami."

A death sentence, indeed.

"Hold it... you want me to kill an operational combat-type mage with a triple-S rank? If you wanted to kill me, there are easier ways to go about it."

"It's not that difficult and I do not wish to kill you. Your neutron rifle will function against Yagami just as well as any other combat-type mage. Autoguard activation speeds are limited by the clock speed and data processing of the given device. Even a Unison Device cannot process commands fast enough to erect a barrier strong enough to block your weapon."

"If she's in Unison, it won't be enough to kill her, anyway," Nena said acidly.

"She won't be," her client assured her. "Yagami may be an operational combat-type, but she rarely participates in battle. She occupies a command position and her duties consist largely of paper-shuffling. Her Unison Device is generally utilized in a similar fashion. The operation plans will be transmitted in an hour. Study them thoroughly, for you have only twenty-four hours to prepare."

"Wait just a minute. I haven't accepted the mission yet," Nena protested.

"You wish to terminate our contract?"

"No, I'm not going to sever our association yet," Nena replied in a soothing tone, "but I am curious. I want to know why you want Yagami dead."

"That's simple," said the man with a laugh. "Yagami is a symbol of the new, kinder face of the Administration. She is a perfect figurehead which will be raised up as a shining example of the new generation. For a mere Colonel, her political power is immense within the TSAB's ranks. She's up for a Silver Star, and if she becomes a general officer, the Ground Forces will essentially be at her extremely capable fingertips. This I cannot have."

"That isn't all of it," Nena said, noting the tone of the man's voice. "There's something more you're not telling me."

"You don't know who I am, but let me just say that it will greatly benefit my people and our future plans to have the IAFW’s military strength weakened. The Administration skirts the edges of our territory, stops our merchant vessels and generally makes our lives difficult. With Yagami out of consideration, the strength of the IAFW’s military is weakened considerably. They do not have many triple-S ranked mages to spare, after all."

So that's what this is all about, Nena thought, cracking a pencil-thin smile. The jovial, cheerful man was a representative of another stellar power besides the IAFW. The "new face" of the Administration since Regius Gaiz's death had been far more effective in keeping the peace and maintaining healthy diplomatic relations with non-administrated worlds and governments. Colonel Yagami had contributed much to this change.

Without Yagami's soothing words--it was well-known that despite being an incredibly powerful air combat-type mage, Yagami did not love battle—an invasion would be inevitable. There were enough people still within the Administration who resented Yagami's position and power in light of her involvement with the Book of Darkness incident.

Her client rightly assumed that a slain Yagami would never receive justice and that the Administration would be busy trying to gloss over her death and fill the power vacuum. A distracted government was an unresponsive one. When the Administration finally reacted, it would be too late--the specter of war would already be upon them.

Nena had no illusions about the outcome of such a war. The number of powerful combat-types within the Administration's command was not significant, but that alone did not guarantee an easy victory for the invaders. The war would be long and bloody. Many people would die and Nena herself would certainly be unsafe in either power’s territory.

The thought of what her client intended to do disturbed her profoundly. She had no qualms abnout killing to live--after all, life was a struggle and only the strong or crafty thrived. But to intentionally start a war of conquest that would result in the deaths of many millions of people...

"Perhaps my decision to retire early will be made for me," Nena said thoughtfully, the double meaning hidden in her words lost on her client. The man on the other end laughed uproariously, a bawdy sound that seemed strange coming from that cultured, cheerful voice.

"Have no fear, my dear Nena. Your final contract remuneration will be enough to retire early and do it in style."

---

"We've got movement," Teana said triumphantly. "According to the observer post at a private spaceport three hundred kilometers outside Cranagan, the scout vessel believed to belong to Nena Ashley has touched down on Midchilda."

"The suspect is here?" Fate demanded, standing up from her desk suddenly.

"And moving quickly. Enforcer observers have tracked the pilot of the scout vessel; she's moving at high speeds down the coastal highway headed toward the main port. According to the information we have on her vehicle, she will need to stop there and refuel before continuing on to Cranagan."

"I'll go on ahead," Fate said grimly, already running for the door. Teana didn't bother to respond, knowing that Fate could arrive at the scene much faster than she could, since she could fly under her own power. Teana grabbed Cross Mirage and shut down the computers, making sure to lock down all the data before leaving.

There was a transfer port that would take her to the main receiving port outside of Cranagan; Teana could be there within ten minutes if the line wasn't too long.

"Cross Mirage, open a secure channel to Shari," Teana ordered as she ran down the hallways of the Enforcer building.

"Yes," the Device responded in a metallic tone. "Channel open, secure connection established."

The connection was made and a monitor window materialized before Teana, displaying a disheveled and sleepy Shario Finieno.

"Wha... Teana? It's three in the morning... can't it wait till tomorrow?"

"Sorry for waking you, Shari. The prime suspect in our case is on the move. I need you to get to the data center now and coordinate with Fate and the Enforcer units stationed at the Midchilda interstellar spaceport. We've got to get the spaceport before the suspect reaches Cranagan."

"You found her?" Shari queried, any hint of sleepiness suddenly gone from her voice. After Chrono had departed, Teana organized a meeting of the team early that morning. The three Harlaowns, Teana and Shari had all gathered together to discuss the new information gleaned from the Intelligence Service records.

"Despite her magic resistance, there are other ways to track a person," Teana responded as she fairly shoulder-slammed the door to the transfer port room open. "We've managed to follow her spacecraft to a private spaceport owned by a shipping conglomerate on Administrated World #191. She's heading for Cranagan via the coastal highway and will stop at the main government spaceport to refuel before continuing the remaining hundred kilometers to the capital."

"What is her target?"

"I can't say," Teana said, wincing as she struggled to type in the complex coordinates for the transfer while holding a conversation at the same time. "But it's important. It's someone we know and love. We have to stop her before she leaves the government port."

"I'll be at the data center in ten minutes," Shari promised. Teana cut off the connection without responding, knowing that Shari would be good at her word. The command completed, the transfer port shimmered to life and Teana stepped into the aperture.

"Cross Mirage, Set Up!"

---

Nena didn't like this one bit. The government spaceport was bristling with security, but there wasn't any other places she could refuel the mana cells for her vehicle. The personnel at the private spaceport didn't have the facilities to do so. Not for the first time, Nena wished she had procured a car with a non-magical power source.

Fortunately, the refueling stations were outside the spaceport itself and thus not directly within the security web. If all went well, Nena would be able to continue unhindered. The vast majority of the Administration had little reason to suspect her--the mission plan she had received assured her that the information connecting her with George Hayes's death was not widely known.

The only variables would be that Enforcer and her partner, Nena thought darkly. It was highly likely that they would show up to stop her, but Nena felt confident that by the time they showed up, she would be already gone.

"Hold it right there," a clear, strong female voice shouted from behind her. Nena's eyes narrowed suspiciously. Did the little Enforcer disobey orders and leak information to the Enforcer unit stationed here? Or was it something else...

"Put your hands up where I can see them and turn around," the voice ordered. Nena complied, putting her hands up in the air and slowly turning around to face her challenger. Frowning, Nena recognized the uniform as that of the Disaster Relief Corps. The woman wearing the uniform was stoutly built, short dark hair bound with a pristine white headband. In one hand she held a glittering jewel that shined with an inner light--an Intelligent Device in suspended mode, Nena knew.

"What seems to be the problem... Sergeant... Nakajima, is it?" Nena inquired in a sweet voice, reading the nametag on the woman's uniform. Her hands started to slowly, subtly drift downward from their raised position--just a little more, and Nena would be able to reach her sidearm and put this meddler out of commission.

"Don't move a muscle! Nena Karolyn Ashley, you're under arrest for the murder of Admiral George Hayes and Colonel Steven Miller, espionage, possession of illegal mass-based weaponry and the destruction of government property. If you cooperate I promise you'll be treated justly and receive a fair trial."

"And if I don't cooperate?" Nena inquired with a wicked grin.

"Then I'll have to convince you otherwise," Nakajima responded, cracking a tight smile. Nena exploded into motion, dropping into a shoulder roll and drawing her sidearm with commendable speed. Two shots rang out immediately, the ten-millimeter armor-piercing rounds slamming directly into the woman's chest.

Nena was quite frankly astonished when not only was Nakajima still standing, but still had that same determined expression on her face. The twin holes punched into her chest by the AP rounds didn't seem to bleed much at all--there was a slight trace of red blood around the wounds, but it was mingled with a darker fluid that resembled a type of high-precision lubricant.

"A combat cyborg," Nena murmured quietly, preparing herself mentally as Nakajima activated her Device's initialization sequence.

"Mach Caliber, Set Up!"

Blue flashes of activated mana circulated as the Device powered up, booting surprisingly quickly. Nena shielded her eyes, unwilling to let the afterimage temporarily ruin her aim, but the combat cyborg had no such problems. A heavily armored fist took Nena squarely in the solar plexus, the force of the purely physical blow utterly ignoring her magic resistance and propelling her back nearly two meters.

Nena coughed horribly, struggling to her feet, fighting back the pain and spitting a wad of blood-soaked saliva onto the tarmac. It'd be bad to continue fighting this melee monstrosity--Nena's advantages were utterly useless in this kind of a fight and her sidearm didn't have enough stopping power to do any real damage to a combat cyborg.

The punch hadn't seriously wounded her, but it hurt to breathe. Nena sucked it up, withstanding the pain as she broke into a run toward her vehicle. If she could get her neutron rifle out, she might have a chance. Firing it in close range would be extremly unwieldy, but she could think of no other way to dispatch Nakajima.

A yellow-white blast of magical force stopped her dead in her tracks, catching the car's engine compartment, shearing metal, carbon fiber and plastic, melting delicate components together. Thankfully the mana cell was elsewhere and the entire car didn't explode, but that hardly availed Nena.

Things were looking grim indeed. Nena's gaze followed the source of the shot to the Harlaown, floating serenely above the refueling station, clad in her protective Barrier Jacket and gripping Bardiche in one hand.

Damn, Nena thought bleakly. Nakajima's intervention had delayed her just long enough for Fate Harlaown to arrive. Against two combat-type mages at this close range, both mages being close-combat specialists... Nena had no chance at all.

"You aren't getting away this time," a familiar female voice rang out from the darkness behind the refueling station. A young woman with flame-colored hair bound in twin ponytails stepped from the shadows, gripping a pair of pistol-form Devices in her hands.

Nena groaned inwardly. Three mages, all combat-types, all A rank or stronger. Without range and her neutron rifle, she would have absolutely no hope in escaping, much less fighting. Nena could do nothing but surrender or die. Her hands went up and she dropped her pistol to the ground.

"No reward is worth dying for," Nena said with a wistful smile. "I surrender."

"Subaru, secure her," Teana ordered. The combat cyborg, clearly the most effective against Nena and her particular talents, approached Nena and quickly processed a bind spell. The bind activated but lasted only a few moments before distorting and vanishing without a trace.

"Binds don't work on her," Teana reminded her friend, handing Subaru a pair of old-fashioned metal restraints. "Use these instead."

"Caution! Incoming attack, mass-based bombardment!" Mach Caliber warned, the AI's female voice urgent.

Mere seconds later the world was enveloped in fire. Concussive blasts stunned Nena, knocking her from her feet. Her head slammed into the pavement with crushing force and she felt a trickle of blood run down her face before she lost consciousness.

---

"What's causing this?" Teana demanded as concussion grenades were once again lobbed at the group, exploding with tongues of flame and destruction. Nena's vehicle had been reduced to a shredded mass of twisted metal and carbon fiber, but Teana noted that the metal case holding Nena's neutron rifle was intact.

"Subaru, get that case out of the car, quickly!"

"Roger!"

The combat cyborg plowed through the burning remnants of the car and pulled the metal case out. The heat of the fire and explosions had heated the case to high temperatures, but Subaru's artificial body hardly cared.

"Enemy contacts approaching at high speed through the air," Fate reported from her vantage point above. "Powered armor soldiers armed with mass-based weaponry. Looks like grenade launchers and hypervelocity rifles."

Subaru flashed over to Teana's side, holding the metal case containing Nena's rifle. Teana frowned at the case and glanced around.

"We need to secure that," Teana said as more concussion grenades rained in on the trio, seemingly aimed at nothing, fired merely to restrict movement and keep the mages on their toes. Subaru nodded and hurried over to the support vehicle she'd arrived on the scene with. The vehicle itself was an armored transport protected with its own autoguard--it should be relatively safe from anything but a sustained bombardment.

"Enemies within range," Cross Mirage reported. Teana watched as five figures, outfitted with heavy power-assisted armor suits, touched down on the asphalt, their heavy-booted feet hitting the ground with loud metallic clangs.

"Target confirmed," the first armored soldier said aloud, his voice sounding mechanical and filtered. "Eliminate the agent, recover the neutron rifle and kill any witnesses."

The four other soldiers nodded to their leader and the men began to run, the powered armor suits greatly enhancing the strength of their legs. They made huge, bounding strides that covered large distances and quickly entered close-range with the mages. Linear rifles were brought up and fired in three-shot bursts, sending magnetically-accelerated ferrous slugs at several times the speed of sound.

Autoguards and barriers sprang into being, deflecting the powerful projectiles. Subaru immediately took point, her Armed Device loading several cartridges before erecting a potent forwar-defensive barrier to protect the ranged attacker Teana.

Fate quickly fired several bursts of magical energy at two of the powered armor soldiers, forcing them to respond by activating their flight packs and ascending into the air. They could hardly ignore her, despite knowing her tactic was specifically designed to divie their forces. If the soldiers remained on the ground, Fate would be able to ascend to altitude and bombard them with impunity. If they split up, it would leave only three to fight the two ground mages.

Either choice was unfortunate, but the soldiers were still confident in their success. The captain of the unit aimed his linear rifle at the unconscious Nena Ashley, determined to fulfill the first phase of his mission with minimal fuss.

A blast of blue-white magical energy disrupted his aim as Subaru Nakajima bore down on him, her face frozen in a mask of determination. That mailed fist, Revolver Knuckle, loaded several cartridges and began to spin with barely contained force. The captain tried to shift his aim to fire at the newcomer, but wasn't fast enough.

Subaru's charged fist met the open palm of the huge soldier. The strength behind that power-assisted armor was immense, but Subaru's magically-strengthened punch pushed the man backwards.

Snarling a curse, the enemy soldier yanked a long blade from a holster on his hip with his free hand and powered it up. The blade began to resonate at high frequencies as sonic pulses traveled through it. The cutting power of such a weapon would be more than sufficient to damage Subaru's cybernetic frame, but she didn't intend to let that happen.

"Revolver Knuckle, Cartridge Load!"

"Cartridge load," confirmed Mach Caliber coolly as its sister Armed Device slammed several cartridges into its mana reservoir.

"With a single blow! [Divine..."

"... Buster]," Mach Caliber finished as Subaru powered up her point-blank variation of Instructor Nanoha Takamachi's signature spell, Divine Buster. Blue-white flashes of magical force flared and exploded from Subaru's right fist, smashing into the chestplate of the enemy soldier. Light flared and built to a crescendo as the spell completed, leaving the powered armor trooper on his back, the servos of his heavy suit emitting sparks and protesting the rough treatment.

That's one out of the fight, thought Subaru triumphantly as she raced quickly to engage the next one, attempting to peel it off of Teana.

---

"Defend Nena Ashley!" Shari's voice rang out through the communications link to the three field mages. "The enemy troopers are after her! Don't let them kill the suspect!"

"Tell me something I don't know," Teana snapped as she let loose a blast of magical energy from Cross Mirage's quad barrels. The enemy soldier responded with a grunt and a blast of withering fire from his linear rifle, sending fierce sparks shooting off Teana's autoguard. It wouldn't be able to take too many more hits before its energy was depleted, she knew. Cross Mirage couldn't keep the barriers up while pouring so much energy into attacking.

"Crossfire... Shoot!"

Several magical bullets materialized around Teana and flew unerringly toward the enemy soldier. She knew that the heavy armor would prevent any serious damage, but she hoped to keep the enemy off-balance enough to charge up a powered Phantom Blazer. At this range it was doubtful--her most powerful spell could best be used at medium to long ranges, but she did not want to get into melee combat with something like that.

The powered armor trooper reacted predictably, simply taking the magical bullets with little more than a grunt and a few char marks on his armor plating. He raised his rifle and switched modes, activating the grenade launcher instead. Teana knew she wouldn't be able to block a concussion grenade fired directly at her, even with a directed and powered defense.

Teana took another way out. With her right hand pistol, she fired a single aimed shot and took mental control of the projectile's trajectory. With near-perfect accuracy, the shot traveled down the barrel of the grenade launcher and impacted against the concussion grenade the moment the trooper pulled the trigger.

An explosion rocked the battlefield as the powered armor trooper's rifle exploded in his hands, the conflagration fueled by the grenades left in the magazine. The trooper cursed aloud but simply backpedaled, igniting his flight pack and lifting off into the air. He aimed his wrist upward and detonated a white signal flare--an order to retreat.

"Don't chase them," Fate ordered as she landed lightly on the cracked and blasted pavement next to Teana. The junior Enforcer wiped sweat, blood and soot from her face, panting from the exertion of the frenzied, brief battle.

"What in the world was that all about?" Subaru demanded, rolling up to the other two before coming to a halt. Blood and various mechanical fluids soaked the front of her Barrier Jacket, but otherwise she appeared unharmed from the bullets that Nena had fired at her earlier.

"It appears that Nena Ashley's employer predicted our moves," Shari's voice said over the open communications link. "The data I'm receiving from Admiral Harlaown bears out this conclusion. It would be impossible for her to succeed against three mages, all ranked A or higher, even with her special weapon."

"Yes, but why did they retreat?" Teana wondered.

"The two that took to the air have been defeated," Fate said quietly. Teana's jaw dropped suddenly and she glared irritably at her senior. "With that and the captain of the unit out of the fight, they were reduced to two-on-three. Not good odds."

"They'll probably attack again, and likely with a larger unit," said Shari in a troubled tone. "Once it became apparent that they'd be looking at a 100% loss by continuing the battle, they obviously chose to retreat."

"The captain of the unit isn't dead," Subaru said with a smile. "Maybe we can get some information out of him?"

"I doubt it," murmured Fate grimly. "Look again."

Subaru glanced back to where she had left the captain of the unit toppled over in a nonfunctional suit of armor weighing several hundred kilos--and saw no trace of the captain or his armored suit.

"Huh? How did he escape?! His armor was completely shot; he couldn't even move!"

"That's a question I can't answer, Sergeant," Fate said, still speaking in her usual low tone. "This operation was a success--no casualties and we've captured the criminal Nena Ashley and obtained her unknown weapon."

"What about those guys in powered armor?" Teana insisted. "What do we do when they come back?"

"They aren't invincible," Subaru remarked laconically. "We'll just pound them into the dust the next time they show up."

"Maybe she hasn't changed after all," Teana muttered to Fate under her breath. The senior Enforcer smiled at the comment as the Disaster Relief vehicles began to pull up, sirens wailing.

---

Nena's brown eyes opened after an indeterminate period of time. She was in a pristine white hospital room cluttered with various bits of medical equipment and scanning apparatuses. Someone had undressed her, removed the scorched and blood-soaked olive green pants and gray tanktop, replacing them with a backless hospital gown.

Her body felt clean, scrubbed free of all the grime and soot that she'd accumulated on the battlefield. Her hair was brushed out and had been gently washed by someone who knew how to care for such things.

She could not ever recall being so well-treated after an injury.

"You're awake?"

Nena turned to the source of the kind female voice and noted that it belonged to a blond woman with gentle green eyes and a soft smile. She wore a Ground Forces military uniform underneath a long white lab coat. Various medical instruments were stuck into the pockets of her coat.

"Where am I?" Nena asked in a hoarse tone.

"You're in the infirmary wing of the Ground Forces headquarters in Cranagan, Midchilda's capital. I've been ordered to ensure you recover fully before we take you to a secure holding cell."

"So I've been captured, then," Nena said to no one in particular. "What are the charges?"

"I haven't been informed," the female doctor said softly. "You will have a chance to speak with the Enforcers who brought you in later, but for now you should rest. You've been through a lot--you nearly died from your injuries."

"Getting hit by a volley of concussion grenades will do that to you," said Nena acidly. "Get out."

The doctor smiled and nodded, taking no offense at Nena's harsh words and quietly walked from the hospital room. She nodded to the two Administration clerks posted outside the door, shutting it behind her.

"Now what the hell do I do?" Nena mused aloud.

Links
A Path Through Remembrance ~ 1st phase (http://analog-angel.blogspot.com/2009/07/path-through-remembrance-1st-phase.html)
A Path Through Remembrance ~ 2nd phase (http://analog-angel.blogspot.com/2009/07/path-through-remembrance-2nd-phase.html)
A Path Through Remembrance ~ 3rd phase (http://analog-angel.blogspot.com/2009/08/path-through-remembrance-3rd-phase.html)

[Fuyu no Sora]

Needed to mention his name before his insignificance dawned on me. :uhoh:

*ruuunz*

You do know that if you play with fire eventually you'll get burnt, don't you, Kha-kun? :p

*snip*

Links
A Path Through Remembrance ~ 1st phase (http://analog-angel.blogspot.com/2009/07/path-through-remembrance-1st-phase.html)
A Path Through Remembrance ~ 2nd phase (http://analog-angel.blogspot.com/2009/07/path-through-remembrance-2nd-phase.html)
A Path Through Remembrance ~ 3rd phase (http://analog-angel.blogspot.com/2009/08/path-through-remembrance-3rd-phase.html)

Erm... not meaning to be offensive or anything here, but tetra-posting is already a bit too much don't you think? >>;;

As for the story itself, it's like for Tempy-kun's CYOA story: I'll read it once it's done.

@Wan-chan: Yes, you should come here more often and let me glomp you more :p

[Tempest Dynasty]

Needed to mention his name before his insignificance dawned on me. :uhoh:

*ruuunz*

Thanks. You really know how to make a guy feel better. Bastard.

[synaesthetic]

I would have put it all in one post but this forum limits single posts to 50,000 characters.

Simply linking the blog entries ensures nobody reads it, and I refuse to deal with fanfiction.net.

[Satashi]

Erm... not meaning to be offensive or anything here, but tetra-posting is already a bit too much don't you think? >>;;

[QUOTE=synaesthetic;2588646]I would have put it all in one post but this forum limits single posts to 50,000 characters.

Simply linking the blog entries ensures nobody reads it, and I refuse to deal with fanfiction.net.

I don't think it's too much. I think "double posting" isn't against the rules, but more of a BBS "good manorism" since this is a fanfic thread, I think it's acceptable to post a few times in a row to get the story out.

speaking of fics, I can't write any at home for a bit. Finals coming up this week (wednesday night/ Friday morning/ then monday morning and night) and to top things off, some water got spilt on my keyboard while I wasn't home and a few of the keys don't work on it anymore. I'll have to buy a new one Friday at Bestbuy since the stores near here don't carry the one I want in stock. So even though I was trying to get some done, it looks like another delay ><

[TheShinySword]

Study Study Study Satashi and buy a new keyboard (I feel your pain I seem to have to switch keyboards regularly (as a result I'm quite good at taking them apart now :3))

[Satashi]

It was one of those mornings. Snow was moving around in the sky, making the even darker skies seem to be blacker. I knew it was cold outside of the covers and this fact was driven home when Vivio reached out to cut off the beeping alarm clock next to her bed. A low groan came but she still shifted to a sitting position, allowing the cold air of her house to sweep into the bed and make me shiver. I heard her say something about getting ready for work, but I ignored it, trying instead to get the warmth that was stolen from me.

PornStar!Vivio Second
By:
Satashi

"Come on, get up." Vivio told Syn lightly, still half asleep. "Come with me."

"No way," Syn countered, voice muffled by the pillow she was hiding on.

"You said you would watch the photo shoot."

"I'll look at the pictures," she tried to reason.

"No, come on, you promised." Vivio reached under the covers and literally pulled Syn out of the bed until the blue haired girl fell to the floor. "Get dressed."

"Ugh, bitch." Syn stood up slowly and shivered. "Its too cold."

"I'll turn the heat on." Vivio brought up her hand and activated her new M2D system to start typing in the air. "There, now shower time."

"No, you have a cam installed now." Syn went to the sink and turned on the faucet, splashing her face.

"It's off, really." Vivio smiled, pulling Syn into the bathroom.

"Okay, okay." Syn started to wake up noticeably when Vivio stripped. "Hey..."

"No," Vivio smiled and let a small laugh out. "I'm going to be doing it in about an hour, it'll start to hurt if I keep going."

"Spoilsport...."

"We can do it after, if I'm able to."

"Okay-wait- ew no..." She made a face.

"Why? I'll shower." Vivio smiled and pushed Syn against the shower wall. "Come on..."

"That's not fair..." Syn groaned and looked away, cheeks red. "Get cleaned, I want to get back and get into bed again.

"Aunt Hayate is coming over this afternoon, you can't sleep here." Vivio beamed up at her shower head as the water sprayed on her. "I can't wait to see her again!" With a happy smile, she activated her shwoer cam to start a video diary entry. "Hey everyone!"

"EYES!" Syn jumped out of the shower and almost slipped on the tile floor.

"Whoops, sorry honey."

[RadiantBeam]

So somehow when I say "Okay, I'm going to write one-sided Miyuki/Kyouya!" I end up with... this. Occurs during the epilogue of A's, before StrikerS, so Nanoha is still on Earth.

Whack. Whack. Whack. Whack.

Crack; wham.

THUD.

“Ouch!”

Miyuki cringed, slowly lowering her practice sword as Nanoha groaned on the floor, rubbing her wrist. The fifteen-year-old fixed accusing dark blue eyes on her older sibling. “Mou, Onee-chan, no fair! You said you wouldn’t aim for the wrists!”

“It wasn’t like I was trying.” With a sigh Miyuki set down her sword and walked around Nanoha, kneeling down behind her to rest her hands on the younger girl’s shoulders, frowning at the tension she felt in the muscles. “I’ve told you a million and one times, Nanoha, relax your stance. Tension makes you stiff and slower to react.” Narrowing her eyes, Miyuki set about to rubbing the sore muscles beneath her sister’s shirt. “I know that’s how the TSAB wants you to fight, but if worse comes to worse you need to be flexible.”

Nanoha winced as Miyuki’s fingers gently dug into her sore muscles; it didn’t hurt so much as it did remind her of just how badly frayed her nerves were at this point. She sighed and closed her eyes. “Sorry,” she mumbled. “You keep telling me and I keep messing up.”

“Don’t apologize. We’ll just practice ‘til you get it right.” Miyuki smiled. “Now, if you were practicing with Kyou-chan, he’d break you out of it in no time. He never had much patience for the same mistakes.”

The brunette mumbled an inarticulate reply. Miyuki’s smile became a frown as the tension in Nanoha’s shoulders faded only slightly, and she only hesitated a moment before she deftly slid her hands beneath Nanoha’s shirt so her fingers touched only skin.

Nanoha yelped, the blush coming on fast.

“O-Onee-chan! What are you doing?!”

“You’re even tenser than I thought.” Miyuki’s brow furrowed with confusion. “I can understand being tense during a fight, but it’s like you’ve got some serious weight on your shoulders here.”

Nanoha sat tensely for a moment, eyes wide; but as she slowly grew accustomed to the feeling of Miyuki’s gentle touch on her skin she relaxed, sighing softly.

Why had she even been startled? Miyuki had never touched her with the intention of harming her. Even when they had been small, her older sister had always been gentle and kind, doing her best not to harm Nanoha and always quick to apologize and make things right when she did. Even Fate, when she did the best she could, wasn’t as gentle, as quick to react to Nanoha as Miyuki was.

Feeling Nanoha relax, Miyuki laughed softly. “Feel better?”

“Much.” Nanoha could have purred. “Thanks, Onee-chan. I guess I have a lot on my mind lately.”

“Oh?” Miyuki’s fingers never slowed.

A moment later Nanoha could have kicked herself. Damn, she hadn’t meant to say that much! “It isn’t bad,” she said hastily, trying to turn so she could look at Miyuki, but the older girl’s touch was firm. “I’ve just been thinking a lot lately, and—“

“Nanoha.”

Crap.

The famed White Devil deflated at the steady tone of her sister’s voice. Shamal could scold, Hayate could punish, Arisa could yell, and Fate could plead, but no one could shut her down as soundly as Miyuki. After several minutes, she closed her eyes. “I’m going away to Mid-Childa soon.”

“Yeah, I know.” Miyuki continued to gently rub Nanoha’s shoulders. “What about it? You starting to get cold feet?” she teased gently.

Nanoha laughed softly, opening her eyes; feeling something inside her chest ache, she reached back to gently clasp Miyuki’s wrist. “Do you want to come with me?” she asked.

Miyuki blinked. “Nanoha?”

“I’ve just been thinking, you know, everyone here at home has someone. Mom and Dad have each other, Onii-chan has Shinobu-san, Arisa-chan and Suzuka-chan are practically attached at the hip these days. You don’t have anyone, though. I don’t like the thought of you being alone.” Nanoha turned around, looking at her sister. “So I thought, why not come with me?”

Miyuki blinked again. She smiled slightly. “Don’t tell me you want me because you’ll be lonely,” she said lightly. “You’ll have Fate-chan with you. She’s much better company for you than I am.”

No, she isn’t! Nanoha almost screamed it. She seems like she is, but she isn’t! She doesn’t understand me like you do; she doesn’t read me as well as you do! It seems that way, yeah, but it’s not like that!

The fact that her thoughts ran eerily along the lines of a shoujo manga love confession freaked her out.

Miyuki saw the change come into her sister’s eyes; saw the panic, the pain, the fear, and a nameless emotion that went by too fast for her to name swirl in the sapphire depths of her eyes. Something inside her sank. “Nanoha.” She gripped the girl by the shoulders. “Nanoha, look at me.”

She was completely unprepared for Nanoha tackling her, for Nanoha hugging her like she never wanted to let her go.

“Just think about it,” Nanoha pleaded, and Miyuki could have sworn she heard tears in her sister’s voice. “Please, Onee-chan? Just think about it?”

Miyuki hesitated; feeling her heart break, she gently wrapped her arms around Nanoha and cradled her in her lap, the way she’d often done when they’d been small.

“All right,” she murmured. “I’ll think about it, Nanoha.”

Nanoha closed her eyes, snuggling into her sister’s warmth as she swallowed the hot lump in her throat. “Thank you,” she whispered.

1. Why yes, there is some implied Miyuki/Nanoha if you tilt your head and squint. I don't know how it got there. Really. I swear.

2. I realize that by now plenty of people know about Nanoha's Triangle Heart roots, but if there are some who don't: technically Miyuki/Nanoha is still incest, but it isn't sister incest. In TH canon Miyuki is actually Nanoha's cousin, not her sister, and was left in the care of the Takamachi family by her mother when she was still small.

3. So yeah. It's cousin incest. Assuming, of course, that Nanoha even knows Miyuki is her cousin and not her blood sister. I guess for this short she doesn't... makes it all more angsty.

[TheShinySword]

It doesn't really have to be that kind of relationship, I actually read it as very strong bond between sisters (okay cousinsisterthing but yeah...) either way, liked it. (of course take what I say with a grain of salt since I am a biiiiig fan of sibling bonds, aka why I don't like incest pairings much)

[MeisterBabylon]

Next time, on Kamen Rider Decade...

http://i14.photobucket.com/albums/a347/khathecleric/e12f7d0f5df8d04ce95537d3c29cd816.jpg

"Who are you?"
"I just a pa-- *cupboard collapses*"

"Another Rider shall be born into this world... and it's all Decade's fault."

"Kamen Rider... eto... Rz!"

"No Rider can stand up to the might of this world! This world will end you, Decade!"

Destroy everything. Connect everything!:uhoh::uhoh::uhoh:

*FLEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEZ*



EDIT: What a post to pageclaim with!!! :eek:

[synaesthetic]

that's some scary crack, satashi.

@RadiantBeam: More scary crack. By the way, Japan cares a lot less about cousin incest than America does. It's actually no big deal in a lot of countries.

I guess they never saw Deliverance? >.>;

@Kha: *borrows Nena's rifle and vaporizes you*

[RadiantBeam]

It doesn't really have to be that kind of relationship, I actually read it as very strong bond between sisters (okay cousinsisterthing but yeah...) either way, liked it.

I was aiming mainly for a vague possibility of Miyuki/Nanoha (basically if you want to read between the lines and see it, it's there), and if not just a very strong sister bond (sistercousinbondthing). I'm glad you liked it. :D

EDIT:

@Synaesthetic: Yeah, for some reason cousin incest isn't as bad to Japan as other kinds of incest, which is... weird. Or maybe we're just weird as Americans. I mean, I grew up with my cousins, I can't imagine marrying them. >__<

[synaesthetic]

Considering how many cultures and countries don't care, I'd say we're the weird ones. It doesn't really affect me since there's no way any of my cousins would have relations with another girl anyway, but a few of them are rather nice to look at. ^^;

It helps that I barely saw them growing up, so it's a lot less weird that I crushed hard on one of them for years as a teen.

[RadiantBeam]

I guess in my case it doesn't help that I grew up with my cousins, so I view them more as brothers and sisters than potential love interests. ^^;;

[TheShinySword]

Well I could go into why you really don't want to marry your cousin or sibling (biologically speaking of course) but I'm sure everyone's familiar with Charles II of Spain.

Also for a long time even in america marrying your cousin was not only acceptable but encouraged because that kept land within the family.

But enough of that for now.

[Nanya01]

So somehow when I say "Okay, I'm going to write one-sided Miyuki/Kyouya!" I end up with... this. Occurs during the epilogue of A's, before StrikerS, so Nanoha is still on Earth.

Whack. Whack. Whack. Whack.

Crack; wham.

THUD.

“Ouch!”

Miyuki cringed, slowly lowering her practice sword as Nanoha groaned on the floor, rubbing her wrist. The fifteen-year-old fixed accusing dark blue eyes on her older sibling. “Mou, Onee-chan, no fair! You said you wouldn’t aim for the wrists!”

“It wasn’t like I was trying.” With a sigh Miyuki set down her sword and walked around Nanoha, kneeling down behind her to rest her hands on the younger girl’s shoulders, frowning at the tension she felt in the muscles. “I’ve told you a million and one times, Nanoha, relax your stance. Tension makes you stiff and slower to react.” Narrowing her eyes, Miyuki set about to rubbing the sore muscles beneath her sister’s shirt. “I know that’s how the TSAB wants you to fight, but if worse comes to worse you need to be flexible.”

Nanoha winced as Miyuki’s fingers gently dug into her sore muscles; it didn’t hurt so much as it did remind her of just how badly frayed her nerves were at this point. She sighed and closed her eyes. “Sorry,” she mumbled. “You keep telling me and I keep messing up.”

“Don’t apologize. We’ll just practice ‘til you get it right.” Miyuki smiled. “Now, if you were practicing with Kyou-chan, he’d break you out of it in no time. He never had much patience for the same mistakes.”

The brunette mumbled an inarticulate reply. Miyuki’s smile became a frown as the tension in Nanoha’s shoulders faded only slightly, and she only hesitated a moment before she deftly slid her hands beneath Nanoha’s shirt so her fingers touched only skin.

Nanoha yelped, the blush coming on fast.

“O-Onee-chan! What are you doing?!”

“You’re even tenser than I thought.” Miyuki’s brow furrowed with confusion. “I can understand being tense during a fight, but it’s like you’ve got some serious weight on your shoulders here.”

Nanoha sat tensely for a moment, eyes wide; but as she slowly grew accustomed to the feeling of Miyuki’s gentle touch on her skin she relaxed, sighing softly.

Why had she even been startled? Miyuki had never touched her with the intention of harming her. Even when they had been small, her older sister had always been gentle and kind, doing her best not to harm Nanoha and always quick to apologize and make things right when she did. Even Fate, when she did the best she could, wasn’t as gentle, as quick to react to Nanoha as Miyuki was.

Feeling Nanoha relax, Miyuki laughed softly. “Feel better?”

“Much.” Nanoha could have purred. “Thanks, Onee-chan. I guess I have a lot on my mind lately.”

“Oh?” Miyuki’s fingers never slowed.

A moment later Nanoha could have kicked herself. Damn, she hadn’t meant to say that much! “It isn’t bad,” she said hastily, trying to turn so she could look at Miyuki, but the older girl’s touch was firm. “I’ve just been thinking a lot lately, and—“

“Nanoha.”

Crap.

The famed White Devil deflated at the steady tone of her sister’s voice. Shamal could scold, Hayate could punish, Arisa could yell, and Fate could plead, but no one could shut her down as soundly as Miyuki. After several minutes, she closed her eyes. “I’m going away to Mid-Childa soon.”

“Yeah, I know.” Miyuki continued to gently rub Nanoha’s shoulders. “What about it? You starting to get cold feet?” she teased gently.

Nanoha laughed softly, opening her eyes; feeling something inside her chest ache, she reached back to gently clasp Miyuki’s wrist. “Do you want to come with me?” she asked.

Miyuki blinked. “Nanoha?”

“I’ve just been thinking, you know, everyone here at home has someone. Mom and Dad have each other, Onii-chan has Shinobu-san, Arisa-chan and Suzuka-chan are practically attached at the hip these days. You don’t have anyone, though. I don’t like the thought of you being alone.” Nanoha turned around, looking at her sister. “So I thought, why not come with me?”

Miyuki blinked again. She smiled slightly. “Don’t tell me you want me because you’ll be lonely,” she said lightly. “You’ll have Fate-chan with you. She’s much better company for you than I am.”

No, she isn’t! Nanoha almost screamed it. She seems like she is, but she isn’t! She doesn’t understand me like you do; she doesn’t read me as well as you do! It seems that way, yeah, but it’s not like that!

The fact that her thoughts ran eerily along the lines of a shoujo manga love confession freaked her out.

Miyuki saw the change come into her sister’s eyes; saw the panic, the pain, the fear, and a nameless emotion that went by too fast for her to name swirl in the sapphire depths of her eyes. Something inside her sank. “Nanoha.” She gripped the girl by the shoulders. “Nanoha, look at me.”

She was completely unprepared for Nanoha tackling her, for Nanoha hugging her like she never wanted to let her go.

“Just think about it,” Nanoha pleaded, and Miyuki could have sworn she heard tears in her sister’s voice. “Please, Onee-chan? Just think about it?”

Miyuki hesitated; feeling her heart break, she gently wrapped her arms around Nanoha and cradled her in her lap, the way she’d often done when they’d been small.

“All right,” she murmured. “I’ll think about it, Nanoha.”

Nanoha closed her eyes, snuggling into her sister’s warmth as she swallowed the hot lump in her throat. “Thank you,” she whispered.

1. Why yes, there is some implied Miyuki/Nanoha if you tilt your head and squint. I don't know how it got there. Really. I swear.

2. I realize that by now plenty of people know about Nanoha's Triangle Heart roots, but if there are some who don't: technically Miyuki/Nanoha is still incest, but it isn't sister incest. In TH canon Miyuki is actually Nanoha's cousin, not her sister, and was left in the care of the Takamachi family by her mother when she was still small.

3. So yeah. It's cousin incest. Assuming, of course, that Nanoha even knows Miyuki is her cousin and not her blood sister. I guess for this short she doesn't... makes it all more angsty.

Very nice. Heh, I'm sorry, i really did see a lot of incest there... then again, I can see relationships that don't exist at times just from a few scenes. :heh:

I'm weird like that. But, it was good.

You know, I could honestly see Nanoha asking someone to go with her... It's not like she's going off to college... Wouldn't surprise me if she wanted to have someone around with her for a bit to help her get adjusted.

:);)

Good stuff.

Edit: As for the incest with cousin thing... Don't worry about that... I had crushes on a few of my cousins while I was growing up, nothing came of it, thankfully. Though that may be because all my cousins, save for a couple, have children and most of those are married, shortly out of high school and I'm still single.

... Kinda sad now that I think about it. ...

[synaesthetic]

Most of my relatives my age and younger are married and have kids, and I'm single, and also the only member of my family to play for the home team...

So yeah... kinda lonely indeed.

[Satashi]

After Nanoha and Subaru were kidnapped, Fate/Teana/ and Hayate invaded a Paladin stronghold in town to get them back. Nanoha was tortured, but still rescued a paladin set of armor known only as the raising holy energy to amplify radric technology. After dubbing the device "Raising HEART" she allowed it to bond with her body, coating her joints with a crystalline substance that could not only control her movements but grant her the power to defend herself by forming a barrier jacket.

Meanwhile, Fate attacked with a fury that made the Paladins unable to get a body count. Teaming with Teana, a paladin vampire raised from birth on synthetic blood, and Hayate, a mysterious girl who had bodyguards and a fear of silver, the trio brought down the base and succeeded in their mission.

Now, Nanoha is energized by Fate's blood while the blonde's actions came to haunt her as a high ranking messenger for the council of vampires met her outside Nanoha's bakery. After refusing to come to a meeting over her actions, she was informed that Chrono was there and requested her presence. Now, Nanoha is alone in a school mixed with Vampires while carrying a paladin weapon, while Fate is away on business.


Fate

I knew what to expect when I entered the tall building near the center of town. It was full of vampires, surrounded by human donors. I saw the mark on every one that passed by me, leading me to get a heads up on who I would be meeting with. A few of them I have known for a long time, and many that I had never heard of. My appearance was noted by many and I was left alone for the most part. Despite carrying a box of sweet smelling cinnamon rolls courtasy of Caro, I didn't look the part of a delivery person. This did make a few people look at me while in an elevator.

In the past I would have snarled at them, beared my fangs to make then cower away from me, but that was long ago. Now I was more refined, calmer, and more understanding of the world I was in. Just as he had wanted me to be. When the floor I was waiting on came, I got off and walked down a crystal clean hallway lit brightly by florescent lights. A secretary was in the middle of a room that opened up and looked at me with disapproving eyes when I leaned casually against the white marble and glass desk she was behind. "I'm here for the meeting." I told her sweetly.

"Name?" She forced herself to ask the question like she had been instructed. I noticed a mark on her neck of someone I didn't know. Damn human had no idea who I was.

"Fate Testarossa." I replied back simply. Moving the box, I opened it for her. "Would you care for a cinnamon roll?"

"I'll advise you to get the hell out of here before I tell my master that you are here."

"Go ahead," I told her with a calm voice. Taking out a roll, I turned my back on her and leaned against her desk, eating it while leaving the box open for her to get one if she so desired. I had expected her to be mad, and to even snarl, but I did not think she was stupid enough to grab my hair.

My hair.

I turned and looked at her with a surprised look, honestly shocked that she would touch me. She was probably over confident that her master would protect her no matter what. Well I had news for her. "Unhand me," I told her, my voice finally losing it's kind tone. "And tell them I am here. Or I will kill you. Understand?"

"Fate-sama," a male voice made made me look to the side where a tall man stood. A crisp business suit was over him and his hair was pulled back in spikes. Dark glasses covered his eyes, which I knew to be green.

"Chris," I greeted him casually, making him tense slightly. "Could you tell this woman to stop reaching for that dagger on her desk? If she tries to cut me, I'll rip her in half." I felt the person beside me stop in her tracks.

"Release her. Now!" Chris shouted the last word and I was let go of. Flipping my hair behind my back, I took my box and licked my fingers clean while walking to him. "Fate-sama, please forgive me... human help is hard to find..."

"She newly turned? By one of the council? Replace the one I disposed of a few months back?" I opened the box. "Cinnamon roll?"

"Why thank you," he took one and we started walking down the hallway. "I must apologize, the council has gotten much more strict lately. With our numbers diminishing, newly turns are taking up jobs that they shouldn't."

"Diminishing? I've seen many, many more vampires on the streets. I would say that our numbers have expanded at an alarming rate."

"I was referring to pure bloods."

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. There were only a handful of so-called 'pure bloods' left alive, and even less 'ancients'. I was the latter, being so old that I only knew I was around six hundred years old. Actually, I think I was older than anyone else but that wasn't confirmed. I was referred to with high respect because of this, even though I didn't interact with the council. " I see."

"We were very pleased to hear your attack on the paladin base near by. We covered it up with a electrical fire incident with hazardous materials being inside the building illegally."

"They attacked my donor." I told him casually. "Where is Chrono?"

Chris sighed under his breath, dissapointed in my reply. "He is waiting for you inside here." Stopping, he opened the door for me and I walked in.

What I saw made me stop dead in my tracks. Chrono was on a bed with a clear plastic mask covering his nose and mouth. Several wires ran to his body, hooked to machines that showed his heartbeat and several other medical information. I ran to him after recovering and took his hand. "Chrono!" My voice was shaking. "Chrono!"

"...Fate." His eyes opened lightly and he managed to smirk at me. "You came..."

"What... what happened to you?"

"Got... my ass kicked." he chuckled to himself.

I ran my thumb over the back of his hand, looking over what skin was exposed on him. Burn marks were everywhere and blisters were plentiful. "Who? How?"

Chrono suddenly became serious. "Someone I've never seen before... Long purple hair... golden eyes...He was so strong, I couldn't even touch him..." He closed his eyes. "Not even once..."

I swallowed thickly. Someone that not even Chrono, the only person in the world I would let watch my back, couldn't even touch. "What... is his name?"

Chrono opened his eyes again and looked up at the ceiling. "Access."

I felt my world lurch. Nothing had meaning anymore, I couldn't hear anything, couldn't feel Chrono's hand in mine. I could only look into the past, seeing fire burning around me as faceless demons were slaughtered in front of me. A figure leaned over, purple hair falling from his shoulders as bright golden eyes looked down at me as he extended his hand. 'Young girl, do you want to live?'

A.) Nanoha
B.) Fate

[Nanya01]

Darn it! Now I wanna know more about Fate's past... Still...

I'm voting Nanoha, I wanna see how she's doing.

[Satashi]

Darn it! Now I wanna know more about Fate's past... Still...

I'm voting Nanoha, I wanna see how she's doing.

please make sure to post your letter big and bold and pink <3

I'll try my best to finish part 2 of the special ASAP

[Nanya01]

please make sure to post your letter big and bold and pink <3

I'll try my best to finish part 2 of the special ASAP

Okay...

I wanna see how Nanoha's dealing with it.

[Satashi]

Okay...

I wanna see how Nanoha's dealing with it.

XDD, sorry, I wasn't specific since Tempest does his differently than me. when you vote in my CYOA just give the letter. like

A for Nanoha ^_^

[Fuyu no Sora]

After Nanoha and Subaru were kidnapped, Fate/Teana/ and Hayate invaded a Paladin stronghold in town to get them back. Nanoha was tortured, but still rescued a paladin set of armor known only as the raising holy energy to amplify radric technology. After dubbing the device "Raising HEART" she allowed it to bond with her body, coating her joints with a crystalline substance that could not only control her movements but grant her the power to defend herself by forming a barrier jacket.

Meanwhile, Fate attacked with a fury that made the Paladins unable to get a body count. Teaming with Teana, a paladin vampire raised from birth on synthetic blood, and Hayate, a mysterious girl who had bodyguards and a fear of silver, the trio brought down the base and succeeded in their mission.

Now, Nanoha is energized by Fate's blood while the blonde's actions came to haunt her as a high ranking messenger for the council of vampires met her outside Nanoha's bakery. After refusing to come to a meeting over her actions, she was informed that Chrono was there and requested her presence. Now, Nanoha is alone in a school mixed with Vampires while carrying a paladin weapon, while Fate is away on business.


Fate

I knew what to expect when I entered the tall building near the center of town. It was full of vampires, surrounded by human donors. I saw the mark on every one that passed by me, leading me to get a heads up on who I would be meeting with. A few of them I have known for a long time, and many that I had never heard of. My appearance was noted by many and I was left alone for the most part. Despite carrying a box of sweet smelling cinnamon rolls courtasy of Caro, I didn't look the part of a delivery person. This did make a few people look at me while in an elevator.

In the past I would have snarled at them, beared my fangs to make then cower away from me, but that was long ago. Now I was more refined, calmer, and more understanding of the world I was in. Just as he had wanted me to be. When the floor I was waiting on came, I got off and walked down a crystal clean hallway lit brightly by florescent lights. A secretary was in the middle of a room that opened up and looked at me with disapproving eyes when I leaned casually against the white marble and glass desk she was behind. "I'm here for the meeting." I told her sweetly.

"Name?" She forced herself to ask the question like she had been instructed. I noticed a mark on her neck of someone I didn't know. Damn human had no idea who I was.

"Fate Testarossa." I replied back simply. Moving the box, I opened it for her. "Would you care for a cinnamon roll?"

"I'll advise you to get the hell out of here before I tell my master that you are here."

"Go ahead," I told her with a calm voice. Taking out a roll, I turned my back on her and leaned against her desk, eating it while leaving the box open for her to get one if she so desired. I had expected her to be mad, and to even snarl, but I did not think she was stupid enough to grab my hair.

My hair.

I turned and looked at her with a surprised look, honestly shocked that she would touch me. She was probably over confident that her master would protect her no matter what. Well I had news for her. "Unhand me," I told her, my voice finally losing it's kind tone. "And tell them I am here. Or I will kill you. Understand?"

"Fate-sama," a male voice made made me look to the side where a tall man stood. A crisp business suit was over him and his hair was pulled back in spikes. Dark glasses covered his eyes, which I knew to be green.

"Chris," I greeted him casually, making him tense slightly. "Could you tell this woman to stop reaching for that dagger on her desk? If she tries to cut me, I'll rip her in half." I felt the person beside me stop in her tracks.

"Release her. Now!" Chris shouted the last word and I was let go of. Flipping my hair behind my back, I took my box and licked my fingers clean while walking to him. "Fate-sama, please forgive me... human help is hard to find..."

"She newly turned? By one of the council? Replace the one I disposed of a few months back?" I opened the box. "Cinnamon roll?"

"Why thank you," he took one and we started walking down the hallway. "I must apologize, the council has gotten much more strict lately. With our numbers diminishing, newly turns are taking up jobs that they shouldn't."

"Diminishing? I've seen many, many more vampires on the streets. I would say that our numbers have expanded at an alarming rate."

"I was referring to pure bloods."

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. There were only a handful of so-called 'pure bloods' left alive, and even less 'ancients'. I was the latter, being so old that I only knew I was around six hundred years old. Actually, I think I was older than anyone else but that wasn't confirmed. I was referred to with high respect because of this, even though I didn't interact with the council. " I see."

"We were very pleased to hear your attack on the paladin base near by. We covered it up with a electrical fire incident with hazardous materials being inside the building illegally."

"They attacked my donor." I told him casually. "Where is Chrono?"

Chris sighed under his breath, dissapointed in my reply. "He is waiting for you inside here." Stopping, he opened the door for me and I walked in.

What I saw made me stop dead in my tracks. Chrono was on a bed with a clear plastic mask covering his nose and mouth. Several wires ran to his body, hooked to machines that showed his heartbeat and several other medical information. I ran to him after recovering and took his hand. "Chrono!" My voice was shaking. "Chrono!"

"...Fate." His eyes opened lightly and he managed to smirk at me. "You came..."

"What... what happened to you?"

"Got... my ass kicked." he chuckled to himself.

I ran my thumb over the back of his hand, looking over what skin was exposed on him. Burn marks were everywhere and blisters were plentiful. "Who? How?"

Chrono suddenly became serious. "Someone I've never seen before... Long purple hair... golden eyes...He was so strong, I couldn't even touch him..." He closed his eyes. "Not even once..."

I swallowed thickly. Someone that not even Chrono, the only person in the world I would let watch my back, couldn't even touch. "What... is his name?"

Chrono opened his eyes again and looked up at the ceiling. "Access."

I felt my world lurch. Nothing had meaning anymore, I couldn't hear anything, couldn't feel Chrono's hand in mine. I could only look into the past, seeing fire burning around me as faceless demons were slaughtered in front of me. A figure leaned over, purple hair falling from his shoulders as bright golden eyes looked down at me as he extended his hand. 'Young girl, do you want to live?'

A.) Nanoha
B.) Fate

If that's Access, then where's Fin? :D

And I'm voting Nanoha.

Hopefully that was big enough :p

@Tempy-kun: LOL :p Hopefully Kha-kun will learn soon enough that he musn't play with fire. :D

[Satashi]

If that's Access, then where's Fin? :D

Hopefully that was big enough :p

@Tempy-kun: LOL :p Hopefully Kha-kun will learn soon enough that he musn't play with fire. :D

Fin was in the special, she's the woman who taught Fate how to be a lady to blend in with the public :3

[RadiantBeam]

...

I now feel compelled to expand upon the weird Miyuki/Nanoha plotbunny I have.

...

WHY?

[TheShinySword]

'cause if you give a bunny a carrot it'll want to have a glass of carrot juice too.

[Nanya01]

...

I now feel compelled to expand upon the weird Miyuki/Nanoha plotbunny I have.

...

WHY?

Because what you wrote was pretty good?

[RadiantBeam]

Because what you wrote was pretty good?

... It was? Even if the incest vibe was almost nonexistant? :heh:

(But hey, I wrote it to go both ways so...)

[synaesthetic]

It was cute, the pairing is cute despite being crack. =P

[spawnofthejudge]

... It was? Even if the incest vibe was almost nonexistant? :heh:

(But hey, I wrote it to go both ways so...)I think it was cute because it didn't really scream incest. And I don't consider it crack at all.

Page claim... I say PAGE CLAIM FOR MIYUKI!

[RadiantBeam]

It was cute, the pairing is cute despite being crack. =P

I think it was cute because it didn't really scream incest. And I don't consider it crack at all.

Well, the problem is that if I decide to expand on it, I might be focusing more on the incest side of the implications... especially when you consider all the yummy angst and drama that would come from it.

...

I'm evil, aren't I?

Page claim... I say PAGE CLAIM FOR MIYUKI!

...

You rock, Spawn. :D

[D2]

After Nanoha and Subaru were kidnapped, Fate/Teana/ and Hayate invaded a Paladin stronghold in town to get them back. Nanoha was tortured, but still rescued a paladin set of armor known only as the raising holy energy to amplify radric technology. After dubbing the device "Raising HEART" she allowed it to bond with her body, coating her joints with a crystalline substance that could not only control her movements but grant her the power to defend herself by forming a barrier jacket.

Meanwhile, Fate attacked with a fury that made the Paladins unable to get a body count. Teaming with Teana, a paladin vampire raised from birth on synthetic blood, and Hayate, a mysterious girl who had bodyguards and a fear of silver, the trio brought down the base and succeeded in their mission.

Now, Nanoha is energized by Fate's blood while the blonde's actions came to haunt her as a high ranking messenger for the council of vampires met her outside Nanoha's bakery. After refusing to come to a meeting over her actions, she was informed that Chrono was there and requested her presence. Now, Nanoha is alone in a school mixed with Vampires while carrying a paladin weapon, while Fate is away on business.


Fate

I knew what to expect when I entered the tall building near the center of town. It was full of vampires, surrounded by human donors. I saw the mark on every one that passed by me, leading me to get a heads up on who I would be meeting with. A few of them I have known for a long time, and many that I had never heard of. My appearance was noted by many and I was left alone for the most part. Despite carrying a box of sweet smelling cinnamon rolls courtasy of Caro, I didn't look the part of a delivery person. This did make a few people look at me while in an elevator.

In the past I would have snarled at them, beared my fangs to make then cower away from me, but that was long ago. Now I was more refined, calmer, and more understanding of the world I was in. Just as he had wanted me to be. When the floor I was waiting on came, I got off and walked down a crystal clean hallway lit brightly by florescent lights. A secretary was in the middle of a room that opened up and looked at me with disapproving eyes when I leaned casually against the white marble and glass desk she was behind. "I'm here for the meeting." I told her sweetly.

"Name?" She forced herself to ask the question like she had been instructed. I noticed a mark on her neck of someone I didn't know. Damn human had no idea who I was.

"Fate Testarossa." I replied back simply. Moving the box, I opened it for her. "Would you care for a cinnamon roll?"

"I'll advise you to get the hell out of here before I tell my master that you are here."

"Go ahead," I told her with a calm voice. Taking out a roll, I turned my back on her and leaned against her desk, eating it while leaving the box open for her to get one if she so desired. I had expected her to be mad, and to even snarl, but I did not think she was stupid enough to grab my hair.

My hair.

I turned and looked at her with a surprised look, honestly shocked that she would touch me. She was probably over confident that her master would protect her no matter what. Well I had news for her. "Unhand me," I told her, my voice finally losing it's kind tone. "And tell them I am here. Or I will kill you. Understand?"

"Fate-sama," a male voice made made me look to the side where a tall man stood. A crisp business suit was over him and his hair was pulled back in spikes. Dark glasses covered his eyes, which I knew to be green.

"Chris," I greeted him casually, making him tense slightly. "Could you tell this woman to stop reaching for that dagger on her desk? If she tries to cut me, I'll rip her in half." I felt the person beside me stop in her tracks.

"Release her. Now!" Chris shouted the last word and I was let go of. Flipping my hair behind my back, I took my box and licked my fingers clean while walking to him. "Fate-sama, please forgive me... human help is hard to find..."

"She newly turned? By one of the council? Replace the one I disposed of a few months back?" I opened the box. "Cinnamon roll?"

"Why thank you," he took one and we started walking down the hallway. "I must apologize, the council has gotten much more strict lately. With our numbers diminishing, newly turns are taking up jobs that they shouldn't."

"Diminishing? I've seen many, many more vampires on the streets. I would say that our numbers have expanded at an alarming rate."

"I was referring to pure bloods."

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. There were only a handful of so-called 'pure bloods' left alive, and even less 'ancients'. I was the latter, being so old that I only knew I was around six hundred years old. Actually, I think I was older than anyone else but that wasn't confirmed. I was referred to with high respect because of this, even though I didn't interact with the council. " I see."

"We were very pleased to hear your attack on the paladin base near by. We covered it up with a electrical fire incident with hazardous materials being inside the building illegally."

"They attacked my donor." I told him casually. "Where is Chrono?"

Chris sighed under his breath, dissapointed in my reply. "He is waiting for you inside here." Stopping, he opened the door for me and I walked in.

What I saw made me stop dead in my tracks. Chrono was on a bed with a clear plastic mask covering his nose and mouth. Several wires ran to his body, hooked to machines that showed his heartbeat and several other medical information. I ran to him after recovering and took his hand. "Chrono!" My voice was shaking. "Chrono!"

"...Fate." His eyes opened lightly and he managed to smirk at me. "You came..."

"What... what happened to you?"

"Got... my ass kicked." he chuckled to himself.

I ran my thumb over the back of his hand, looking over what skin was exposed on him. Burn marks were everywhere and blisters were plentiful. "Who? How?"

Chrono suddenly became serious. "Someone I've never seen before... Long purple hair... golden eyes...He was so strong, I couldn't even touch him..." He closed his eyes. "Not even once..."

I swallowed thickly. Someone that not even Chrono, the only person in the world I would let watch my back, couldn't even touch. "What... is his name?"

Chrono opened his eyes again and looked up at the ceiling. "Access."

I felt my world lurch. Nothing had meaning anymore, I couldn't hear anything, couldn't feel Chrono's hand in mine. I could only look into the past, seeing fire burning around me as faceless demons were slaughtered in front of me. A figure leaned over, purple hair falling from his shoulders as bright golden eyes looked down at me as he extended his hand. 'Young girl, do you want to live?'

A.) Nanoha
B.) Fate

I would like to choose option B

[BPHaru]

Voting A for Nanoh'as point of view here.

Cuídense y sigan sonriendo :)

[Nanya01]

Well, the problem is that if I decide to expand on it, I might be focusing more on the incest side of the implications... especially when you consider all the yummy angst and drama that would come from it.

...

I'm evil, aren't I?

Go for it! :D

[RadiantBeam]

Go for it! :D

*imagines the possibilites of a Miyuki/Nanoha/Fate triangle*

Oh, dear. :heh: That wouldn't end well at all, especially since in "Plea" Nanoha seems to favor Miyuki...

[TheShinySword]

Seems to? Didn't she kinda out right say (okay think) "I don't really like Fate as much as I seem to and like you much better"

[Nanya01]

*imagines the possibilites of a Miyuki/Nanoha/Fate triangle*

Oh, dear. :heh: That wouldn't end well at all, especially since in "Plea" Nanoha seems to favor Miyuki...

So? It would be quite different, wouldn't it?

[RadiantBeam]

Seems to? Didn't she kinda out right say (okay think) "I don't really like Fate as much as I seem to and like you much better"

Yeah, she did. Point.

[Rising Dragon]

Now that I'm all caught up on Vampire!Fate (except for the second half of the special, didn't find that) I can finally vote on these shorts.

So, I'll vote...

A.) Nanoha

[RadiantBeam]

So? It would be quite different, wouldn't it?

Very, very different...

But first I'd need to type up a response to "Plea" so it becomes obvious that Miyuki will tag along with her to Mid-Childa, which means the story would occur pre-StrikerS by that timeline, I think.

[synaesthetic]

I think it was cute because it didn't really scream incest. And I don't consider it crack at all.

Page claim... I say PAGE CLAIM FOR MIYUKI!

It's a crack pairing for a hardcore NxF shipper such as myself. <3

But I have to admit I've always thought Miyuki was moe as fuck. I mean, she's clumsy, has a braid, wears glasses...

[spawnofthejudge]

It's a crack pairing for a hardcore NxF shipper such as myself. <3

But I have to admit I've always thought Miyuki was moe as fuck. I mean, she's clumsy, has a braid, wears glasses...I meant the fiction, not the pairing, silly.

[RadiantBeam]

It's a crack pairing for a hardcore NxF shipper such as myself. <3

But I have to admit I've always thought Miyuki was moe as fuck. I mean, she's clumsy, has a braid, wears glasses...

She's hardcore with a sword, too. Seriously. In the Triangle Heart OVA, she kicks ass.

EDIT: Glad you liked the pairing, too. :heh:

[TheShinySword]

I meant the fiction, not the pairing, silly.

Tsk tsk tsk. Crack is crack is crack. If the pairing is crack no matter how well written it is crack as well!

seriously though, crack isn't restricted to humor and not everything I write is crack (shocking no?)

[Rising Dragon]

And when it comes down to it, she'd probably kick ass when push comes to shove. And she wouldn't need a moe-powered Mikuru Beam to do.

...

*imagines Miyuki using a Miyuki Beam*

Anyways, I kinda thought it was weird how Nanoha would think that about Fate, but I do realize that its a crack fic and realistically she hasn't known Fate for that long, considering the time placement.

'course, still seems a bit weird to me, considering all the trouble Nanoha went through just to understand Fate...

EDIT: Surprise phonecalls on busted cellphones make for slow-ass posting.

[spawnofthejudge]

Tsk tsk tsk. Crack is crack is crack. If the pairing is crack no matter how well written it is crack as well!

seriously though, crack isn't restricted to humor and not everything I write is crack (shocking no?)My definition had OOC in it. Not that I have any problem with crack, I'm just slightly stricter on what is and what isn't.

[TheShinySword]

My definition had OOC in it. Not that I have any problem with crack, I'm just slightly stricter on what is and what isn't.

About 95% of stuff here is crack by that def (which is really mine as well) the truth is there's very little fanfiction that is truly crack because true characterization is difficult when the characters aren't your own. The negative stigma around crack is what keeps people in denial.

[spawnofthejudge]

About 95% of stuff here is crack by that def (which is really mine as well) the truth is there's very little fanfiction that is truly crack because true characterization is difficult when the characters aren't your own. The negative stigma around crack is what keeps people in denial.Well, significant OOCness ;)

You're right, though: in practice we can't write the characters truly IC.

[RadiantBeam]

Well....

Hopefully, if the plotbunny cooperates I'll have the companion piece to "Plea" up sometime later tonight or tomorrow even though I should really be working on "Sunrise" chapter 3....

After that, I suppose it's just a matter of figuring out plot and character ages. :heh:

[Nanya01]

Well....

Hopefully, if the plotbunny cooperates I'll have the companion piece to "Plea" up sometime later tonight or tomorrow even though I should really be working on "Sunrise" chapter 3....

After that, I suppose it's just a matter of figuring out plot and character ages. :heh:

Of course...

*Shifty eyes* Hmm... Boy, this'll make for an interesting fic, ne?

Whee! Page claim!

[RadiantBeam]

*Shifty eyes* Hmm... Boy, this'll make for an interesting fic, ne?

It will definitely be... fun to work on. :heh:

[RadiantBeam]

And... double post! The companion piece to "Plea", tell me what you think...

She wasn’t disappointed.

Nanoha repeated the thought in her head like a never-ending mantra, as if she believed that she could take it to heart if she said it enough times within the confines of her mind.

She wasn’t disappointed.

Really.

She wasn’t.

Nanoha had said her goodbyes to her family, had spent time laughing and talking with Arisa and Suzuka with Hayate and Fate by her side. Standing now by the window, watching Earth become increasingly smaller, she knew she shouldn’t have been disappointed.

“Mom, where’s Onee-chan?”

“Oh, Miyuki? She said she had some errands to run so she couldn’t make it. She sends her love, though.”

Nanoha shook her head as the memory floated back to the surface of her mind, fighting back the dull ache in her chest.

Dammit, she wasn’t disappointed.

True, it wasn’t like Miyuki to miss something so important, but Nanoha couldn’t say that she hadn’t expected it. Miyuki had been acting odd ever since her younger sister had made her request; she’d spent more time training in the dojo or staring off into space with a frown and a contemplative expression, as if she was trying to figure something out.

In the end, she simply hadn’t shown up.

Not that Nanoha had hoped she would or anything.

“Nanoha?”

Fate’s gentle touch made her look up; Nanoha smiled instinctively even as she wished that her friend’s hair was dark and her eyes were light blue. “Fate-chan.” She laughed softly as Hayate bumped her on her other side. “Hayate-chan. What’s wrong?”

“You seem depressed,” Hayate said easily, always the blunt one. “Is something wrong? Are you homesick?”

Nanoha’s smile became slightly empty as she looked back towards Earth. “In a way, I guess.”

“I’m sorry.” Fate desperately wanted that lost, injured look to disappear from Nanoha’s eyes. “I asked Mom if we could have more time, but she and Onii-chan said we need to head out now—“

“It’s fine, Fate-chan. Really. It’s not your fault.”

Fate trailed off quietly, but Nanoha didn’t seem any better. If anything, she seemed even more depressed and withdrawn than she’d been before. After a moment, Hayate sighed.

“Okay, well, we just thought you should know Lindy-san will be down here in a minute; she said something came up…”

Nanoha blinked, looking at Hayate curiously. “What kind of something?”

“I don’t know, she didn’t say.”

Nanoha blinked again, and before she could inquire further about the matter the doors to the ship elevator opened, attracting the trio’s attention. Lindy emerged from the confines, a smile on her face and her eyes gleaming with secrets.

“Nanoha-chan!” She all but sang the girl’s name. “I’ve been looking everywhere for you!”

“Oh.” Confusion darkened Nanoha’s eyes now. “Uh, okay, Lindy-san. But I was here the whole time, so why were you—“

The question died on her lips as a young woman slipped shyly to Lindy’s side; a young woman in her early twenties, tall, with long dark hair pulled back in a braid with a ribbon…

Nanoha felt her throat catch. “Onee-chan?”

Miyuki smiled weakly. “Hey, Nanoha,” she said weakly. “Am I too late?”

A pause; then…

“Onee-chan!”

Nanoha flew across the floor, tackling her sister tightly; Miyuki yelped and stumbled back a few steps before she regained her balance, her arms coming tight around Nanoha’s smaller frame. “Guess I’m not,” she gasped out with a laugh. “Good to know.”

“You came.” Nanoha snuggled closer, if it was possible. “You came.”

“I said I’d think about it, didn’t I?” Miyuki lifted a hand, gently stroking Nanoha’s hair. “So I thought about it and I figured hey, what the hell, why not. It could be fun.”

Nanoha giggled and stepped back, grinning up at her sister. “I might make you regret it.”

“Hey, you asked.” Amused, Miyuki gently flicked her forehead. “You’re stuck with me now, Nanoha, until you’re ready to send me back home again.”

Nanoha buried her face into Miyuki’s neck and squeezed.

“Thank you, Onee-chan,” she whispered.

Miyuki’s eyes softened slightly, and she smiled.

“Yeah, no problem.”

1. Yeah, major plothole as to how Miyuki gets on the ship. Uh... Lindy did it!

2. Like "Plea" this is written with the incest vibe relatively downplayed, but hey if you detect it, you detect it.

3. Originally had Fate being a little jealous when Miyuki showed up, then I figured that was too fast, too soon.

[Nanya01]

Yeah, on your third point. that would've been too soon.

Still, looks good. I can't see anything wrong with it.

[synaesthetic]

Is this A's epilogue Nanoha or end of A's Nanoha?

Miyuki should be high school age if it isn't before the timeskip.

Edit: It's awesome so far. :3

[RadiantBeam]

Is this A's epilogue Nanoha or end of A's Nanoha?

Miyuki should be high school age if it isn't before the timeskip.

Edit: It's awesome so far. :3

End of A's Nanoha, when Nanoha is about 15-16. So Miyuki would be about 22-23, give or take, since if I remember correctly it was stated that Nanoha left for Mid after middle school.

Glad you like it. :3

[synaesthetic]

I have one nitpick, as a NxF shipper: that Nanoha should still like Fate, too. More potential for the hypotenuse being murdered!

>.>;

Sorry but I have an unnatural fondness for yandere lolis.

<.<;

[Tempest Dynasty]

I think it's fine without the NF shipping.

[ghazghkull]

Wait wait wait....is this....some sort of Nanoha/Miyuki series? O.o

*TWO THUMBS WAY WAY UP!!*

I approve! :D

[synaesthetic]

I think it's fine without the NF shipping.

I do too but the thought of an Ax Crazy Fate had my killer loli sense tingling!

[RadiantBeam]

I think it's fine without the NF shipping.

Thank you, Tempy. ^^

Wait wait wait....is this....some sort of Nanoha/Miyuki series? O.o

*TWO THUMBS WAY WAY UP!!*

I approve! :D

Glad you like it. :D

I do too but the thought of an Ax Crazy Fate had my killer loli sense tingling!

...

:heh:

I don't think it'll go that route. If there's any NanoFate at all, it'll be one-sided NanoFate on Fate's side, sadly.

Though ironically enough, in trying to figure out a plotline I came up with a crazy ax murderer... o_O

[DezoPenguin]

Whoa, I leave the board for less than 24 hours and it's already time for a...BACKLOG BREAKER!!

Note to self: save that picture for personal use the next time it pops up...



"EYES!" Syn jumped out of the shower and almost slipped on the tile floor.



You know she's not happy with you when she calls you by your work name. ;)

So somehow when I say "Okay, I'm going to write one-sided Miyuki/Kyouya!" I end up with... this. Occurs during the epilogue of A's, before StrikerS, so Nanoha is still on Earth.

I can hear the soft chanting from the bleachers as you step out to post: "Yu-ri fan-girl! Yu-ri fan-girl!" ;)



Miyuki cringed, slowly lowering her practice sword as Nanoha groaned on the floor, rubbing her wrist. The fifteen-year-old fixed accusing dark blue eyes on her older sibling. “Mou, Onee-chan, no fair! You said you wouldn’t aim for the wrists!”
Nanoha as Miyuki was.

*snip*

Miyuki blinked again. She smiled slightly. “Don’t tell me you want me because you’ll be lonely,” she said lightly. “You’ll have Fate-chan with you. She’s much better company for you than I am.”

No, she isn’t! Nanoha almost screamed it. She seems like she is, but she isn’t! She doesn’t understand me like you do; she doesn’t read me as well as you do! It seems that way, yeah, but it’s not like that!



I think the fact that this is one of the very few fics where it's shown that Nanoha kept up with her request in A's to learn swordsmanship from Miyuki is worth something in and of itself.

1. Why yes, there is some implied Miyuki/Nanoha if you tilt your head and squint. I don't know how it got there. Really. I swear.

2. I realize that by now plenty of people know about Nanoha's Triangle Heart roots, but if there are some who don't: technically Miyuki/Nanoha is still incest, but it isn't sister incest. In TH canon Miyuki is actually Nanoha's cousin, not her sister, and was left in the care of the Takamachi family by her mother when she was still small.

3. So yeah. It's cousin incest. Assuming, of course, that Nanoha even knows Miyuki is her cousin and not her blood sister. I guess for this short she doesn't... makes it all more angsty.

Given Nanoha's reaction to Miyuki's touch and the fact that she mentally compares her feelings to a love confession...I have to admit that I was seeing a lot of incest without squinting. Though frankly I don't know why Nanoha wouldn't know that Miyuki's a cousin rather than a blood sister--it's hardly something the family would hide. Particularly since Miyuki's mother is alive and they talk.



*snip*

That's okay, we've all lost track of what part this is, too. ;) Who's Access and why does he have Jail's hair and eye color? And is it just me, or did someone else out there think that the cinnamon rolls were the cutest part of this chapter? ;) Poor Chris; good help is so hard to find...And the nonchalance of "They attacked my donor"...

B More Fate-chan, please! ;)

... It was? Even if the incest vibe was almost glowing in a giant pink spotlight? :heh:


Fixed. :D

(Incidentally, the whole question of why you wouldn't see your cousins as someone to crush on and why so many people raised apart from their cousins have had such a crush at some time or another is, I believe, a classic example of the Westermarck Effect (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Westermarck_effect#Westermarck_effect) in action. Meaning, how you're raised has much more effect than anything about blood (or in other words, any time you read in a story about how two siblings, parent/child, etc. who never knew each other, fell in love, yet felt there was something "off" about their relationship...not so much with the true. Which makes the whole Not Blood Siblings trope pretty well irrelevant from a human-psychology standpoint.)

Seems to? Didn't she kinda out right say (okay think) "I don't really like Fate as much as I seem to and like you much better"

Sounded that way to me. Whether that's a "Fate's a good friend and I love you" or a "You've known me forever and ever and we're much closer than someone I've only known a few years and who isn't part of my family and whose social development is a bit off because of how epically screwed up her relationship with her mom was" depends on RB, but either way...

About 95% of stuff here is crack by that def (which is really mine as well) the truth is there's very little fanfiction that is truly crack because true characterization is difficult when the characters aren't your own. The negative stigma around crack is what keeps people in denial.

The problem there is that means that in TV series where many people share the writing duties, or long-running comic books where the writers bounce around, or any other shared universe of any kind, much of the canon ends up being "crack." Snarky comments about how much canon in those kind of media IS crack aside...

My personal definition of "crack" is when the writer intentionally throws canon out the window and writes whatever they feel like because they want to for the purposes of entertaining. Usually that's humor, but genre really doesn't matter. 95% of AUs would fall within this defininition, but hey. :heh: If the author is making a sincere attempt to write the characters IC and retain the original thematic setting of the canon, then to me it's not "crack," even if the attempt fails miserably.

And... double post! The companion piece to "Plea", tell me what you think...


*snip*

1. Yeah, major plothole as to how Miyuki gets on the ship. Uh... Lindy did it!

2. Like "Plea" this is written with the incest vibe relatively downplayed, but hey if you detect it, you detect it.

3. Originally had Fate being a little jealous when Miyuki showed up, then I figured that was too fast, too soon.

Now in this one, the incest angle is definitely downplayed. "Happy to see you, sis" could go both ways--heck, the entire point could be to explore the concept that yes, Nanoha is in fact a fifteen-year-old girl which by modern Japanese social standards is very young to move out of home and move to a foreign country to take up not only a job but a life which shows every expectation of being permanent. Canon obviously downplays...heck, ignores...this aspect of things, but it's definitely an open question: Hayate isn't leaving any family behind (heck, her family unit is coming with her) and most of Fate's family also is Midchildan (Chrono and Amy live on Mid, too, plus Mid is the Testarossas' root culture as well).

I think it's fine without the NF shipping.

Ditto. You've got too much interesting stuff going on otherwise. And besides, if Nanoha's feelings towards Fate are as outlined in "Plea" then there's no third leg of the triangle anyway. And if you want to stay away from being explicitly incestuous, Fate being just a friend helps to explain some of Nanoha's neediness.

[RadiantBeam]

I can hear the soft chanting from the bleachers as you step out to post: "Yu-ri fan-girl! Yu-ri fan-girl!" ;)

And proud of it. :D



Given Nanoha's reaction to Miyuki's touch and the fact that she mentally compares her feelings to a love confession...I have to admit that I was seeing a lot of incest without squinting. Though frankly I don't know why Nanoha wouldn't know that Miyuki's a cousin rather than a blood sister--it's hardly something the family would hide. Particularly since Miyuki's mother is alive and they talk.

It... it was really that obvious? I was trying to be more discreet about it... and honestly I don't know if Nanoha knows Miyuki is her cousin, she never seems to acknowledge it in the OVA for Triangle Heart and there's no mention of it made at all in MGLN. Plus in the fic their relationship with Miyuki's mother is going to be a little different, so... yeah.

Fixed. :D

Hush, you. :p

Sounded that way to me. Whether that's a "Fate's a good friend and I love you" or a "You've known me forever and ever and we're much closer than someone I've only known a few years and who isn't part of my family and whose social development is a bit off because of how epically screwed up her relationship with her mom was" depends on RB, but either way...

Honestly, I don't know how that was supposed to be read. I just had the urge to write it and went with the flow. :heh:

Now in this one, the incest angle is definitely downplayed. "Happy to see you, sis" could go both ways--heck, the entire point could be to explore the concept that yes, Nanoha is in fact a fifteen-year-old girl which by modern Japanese social standards is very young to move out of home and move to a foreign country to take up not only a job but a life which shows every expectation of being permanent. Canon obviously downplays...heck, ignores...this aspect of things, but it's definitely an open question: Hayate isn't leaving any family behind (heck, her family unit is coming with her) and most of Fate's family also is Midchildan (Chrono and Amy live on Mid, too, plus Mid is the Testarossas' root culture as well).

Glad that came across, at least. :heh: I was focusing less on the potential incest and more on Nanoha being afraid about leaving home, and how much of a comfort and relief it would be for her if Miyuki tagged along.

Ditto. You've got too much interesting stuff going on otherwise. And besides, if Nanoha's feelings towards Fate are as outlined in "Plea" then there's no third leg of the triangle anyway. And if you want to stay away from being explicitly incestuous, Fate being just a friend helps to explain some of Nanoha's neediness.

Honestly, at this point I.... really don't know how explicit I want the incest to be. :heh: It's definitely going to be there, but I'm not sure how heavily I'm going to delve into it at this point. Any suggestions on that?

[DezoPenguin]

It... it was really that obvious? I was trying to be more discreet about it... and honestly I don't know if Nanoha knows Miyuki is her cousin, she never seems to acknowledge it in the OVA for Triangle Heart and there's no mention of it made at all in MGLN. Plus in the fic their relationship with Miyuki's mother is going to be a little different, so... yeah.

Well, it was for me. Some other people in the thread clearly agreed, while others just as clearly felt differently. It could just be that I've got the ol' yuri goggles on too tightly again. "Unexpected reactions to physical contact" tends to trigger my "those feelings aren't just friendship" reaction.

But so far as I know, in Triangle Heart there's never any secret about Miyuki's origins. After all, the OVA starts with Kyouya and Miyuki off visiting Miyuki's mother, and Shiro and Momoko would have known from the very first, so there doesn't seem to be any reason to hide it from Nanoha. Of course, I could be completely wrong. In MGLN, of course, there's no direct mention of any of the Triangle Heart background so how much of it even exists is as up in the air as who's dating whom.

Honestly, at this point I.... really don't know how explicit I want the incest to be. :heh: It's definitely going to be there, but I'm not sure how heavily I'm going to delve into it at this point. Any suggestions on that?

*notes the word "explicit" in your post and hands you a Freudian-slip lemon* Er, um, nothing to see here, move on...:heh:

Seriously, it kind of depends on where you want to take the story. The more you want to focus on Nanoha's feelings of nervousness at leaving home and her attempts to get comfortable in her new life on Mid, then the more the incest vibe serves as a distraction and should be downplayed (or offered up for the lulz only, like Hayate's sekuhara tendencies). On the other hand, if you start making Miyuki more of a central character and dealing with her issues, "why did she come here?" etc., then playing up the ambiguity of her feelings towards her sister/cousin could play out well.

[RadiantBeam]

Well, Miyuki's a central character in the story so... >-<

[DezoPenguin]

A little something of my own!

Some things, Arisa knew, required the personal touch. This was particularly true when she was going to request confidential corporate data. No one was going to give that out from a phone call, particularly an unverifiable one. It wasn't like she had a formal position within Nomura-Bannings other than "shareholder."

She'd have been happy to do it in mid-day, but she couldn't take Suzuka with her, not if the Sato Institute really did have something to do with the kidnapping. Nor could she leave Suzuka alone at school. So she waited for Falin, then blew off her own ride and took a cab to the Institute, located on the outskirts of Uminari City.

Mom is going to pop a blood vessel over this, Arisa thought. She'd been lucky not to get busted for sneaking out the night before, but now it was inevitable. Suzuka had agreed to lie through her teeth, pretending that the girls were out together and that she didn't know Arisa was grounded, giving a convenient answer to the question of "where is she?" That would only work to keep the Bannings from calling out the Marines to hunt for her, though. It'd give no protection from the inevitable parental wrath. Tough for them, she decided. This is important.

She wasn't quite practiced in all the subtleties of being a ghost, but Arisa had definitely gotten the hand of shifting her appearance. When she walked onto the Institute's grounds, she had changed into a trim blue skirt-suit and elegant cream silk blouse, the kind of costume that would be worn by a high-ranking businesswoman.

The Institute building was a two-story, sprawling affair. Its bright white color suggested a kind of harsh, sterile atmosphere, though that might have just been because of why she was there. The combination of the concepts "research think-tank" and "kidnapping of vampire girl" made for some fairly obvious conclusions and not good ones. Irritatingly, the automatic glass doors didn't open as Arisa approached, and she had to press the handicapped-accessibility button to get them to slide apart for her. She entered, striding crisply into a lobby that was as gleaming white as the outside of the building, her heels clicking off marble tile.

Calm and self-assured, she told herself. Calm and self-assured.

"Good afternoon," she said as she approached the reception desk. "I would like to speak with someone in Human Resources."

The bright young thing behind the desk smiled.

"If you're looking to apply for a job, all of our current openings as well as application forms are available on our Web site, Miss--"

"Bannings," Arisa said. "Which should tell you that I already have a job."

It was clear that the receptionist didn't process the statement at once, so Arisa pointed at the wall behind her, where the Sato Institute corporate logo was boldly displayed for the benefit of anyone who'd somehow gotten confused and thought they'd walked into a McDonald's. The small text below the institute's name, "a subsidiary of Nomura-Bannings Industrial Technologies," provided the woman with the missing link.

"Yes, miss!" she snapped to attention at once. "Do you have an appointment?"

"No, I don't, which means that the fact I'm here now took a slice out of my own schedule that I wasn't expecting to have to spend." She made it clear in her tone of voice that she wasn't happy about that. "Now, with any kind of luck, all I need is ten minutes with one of your human resources staff and we can all get back to our daily lives. Can you direct me?"

"Yes, Miss Bannings! Take the second corridor to your left and H.R. will be room 113."

"Thank you."

There was only one exit from the lobby other than the front door, a chokepoint arrangement where metal detectors and X-rays could keep Institute personnel from slipping sensitive data in and out of the building. Cameras were strictly forbidden, so Arisa left her cell phone with the security guard. The receptionist's directions took her right to Human Resources, where a slim, elegant man of about forty waited for her.

"Good afternoon, Miss Bannings," he said, and extended a hand for her to shake, telling her that this man was familiar with her identity and origins. "I am Tamura, Director of Human Resources for the Sato Institute. How may I be of assistance?"

Clearly the receptionist had buzzed ahead. Arisa would have preferred a simple clerk who didn't ask questions, but this was clearly time for honey rather than vinegar.

"I appreciate your time and apologize for disrupting your day with my request, which I hope will not cause you too much difficulty."

"Not at all, Miss Bannings. We are all working towards the same goal, after all."

"Thank you, Mr. Tamura."

"Shall we come into my office?"

Arisa shook her head.

"I don't believe I need to trouble you to that degree. I was sent to retrieve a copy of a personnel file, nothing more."

"Indeed, that should not be difficult. I'm sorry that you had to trouble yourself to come down here for something that could be delivered electronically to the main office at your request."

Which was the problem with dealing with people outside the office drone pay grade. They cared about their job and its ramifications, and often had imagination, or at least cunning, to see around the stimulus-response reaction of mindlessly completing tasks to what those tasks meant.

On the other hand, Arisa watched the occasional spy drama or mystery in a corporate setting. She could use Tamura's reaction for her instead of against her.

"Maybe we'd better talk in your office after all," she said, flicking a quick look at the staff at their desks. He took her into the back room, into a nicely but not luxuriously outfitted office, then offered her refreshments which she of course declined.

"You're right, Mr. Tamura. This would have been much more easily done through ordinary channels, a request properly made and logged in the system. I'm sure that you appreciate the point, just as I am sure you appreciate why my father sent me personally to pick the file up instead of sending someone from his office." Or at least your imagination can supply something.

Apparently Tamura's imagination was up to the task.

"Certainly, Miss Bannings. I fully understand the need for such matters." Angling for promotion when the fallout happens, are we? "Whose file do you need?"

"Actually, I was hoping that you'd tell me."

"Pardon?"

"The person we need to know about is the one who's been provided with one of the Institute's company cars." She gave him the make, model, and license number.

"That would be a Procurement matter rather than Human Resources, ordinarily," Tamura pointed out.

"Ordinarily," Arisa replied, "but I didn't care to be running all over the company."

"Of course not. I'm certain that I can help you." He favored her with a conspiratorial smile, then turned to his computer. "Ah, yes, here we are. That car was given to Masashi Shimizu upon his promotion to Research Specialist II three months ago."

Arisa blinked.

"Research Specialist?" she said as if she hadn't expected the answer.

"Yes. He's assigned to Dr. Mizuki's Special Projects Group."

Arisa frowned. "Special Projects" actually sounded like just about what she'd expect vampires to be filed under, but a little acting might serve to keep Tamura quiet and get more information out of him. She bit her lip and glanced aside, muttering "I wasn't expecting that" under her breath.

"Is something wrong, Miss Bannings?" Tamura took the bait.

She worried at her lip with her teeth a little longer and drummed her fingers on the chair's armrest.

"Yes," she finally said, pretending to come to a decision. "Mr. Tamura, I think I'm going to need more than I thought. Do you think that you can help me?"

"Certainly, Miss Bannings."

"All right, then. I'll take Shimizu's file as requested, but I would also like Dr. Mizuki's, and also the complete roster of those assigned to the Special Projects Group."

"Of course."

He worked quickly, and in minutes his printer began spitting out sheets of paper. Arisa tucked them away in her school bag, which doubled nicely as a briefcase.

"I'm sure that I don't need to remind you," she told him, "but I have to say it. This is an important corporate matter, and discretion is vital."

"I understand completely, Miss Bannings."

"I'm glad that you do. May I have one of your cards, Mr. Tamura? I wouldn't want to forget someone who's been so helpful."

"Thank you very much. I hope that I may be of service to you in the future." He smoothly passed over the business card. Clearly, here was a man who was angling for promotion or other considerations when the crap hit the fan for the Special Projects Group. He'd keep his mouth shut; there was no profit in working against the boss. The only real risk was if the receptionist was the kind who'd tell everyone, "OMG! Arisa Bannings barged in here and stormed the HR department!" until the wrong person heard and started to ask questions. What Tamura would do then was hard to say.

"You're welcome, and thank you for all of your help."

Arisa left the Institute, feeling the whole time as if eyes were on her. Since she'd learned about the Special Projects Group, the Sato Institute felt more than ever like enemy territory, and she "breathed" a sigh of relief once she was outside the building. She'd remembered to retrieve her cell phone at the security station, and called Suzuka's home.

"Tsukimura residence."

"Hi, Falin; it's Arisa. Did Suzuka tell you what I was up to?"

"She said that you were going to the Sato Institute to find out about the man in the car."

"Yep, and I got it. Masashi Shimizu is the fellow's name. I have his entire personnel file, and that of the doctor he works under at Sato. I thought that as long as Mom and Dad are going to let me have it for staying out, then I might as well keep pushing the envelope."

"What are you planning, Arisa-chan?"

"Well, this Shimizu is supposed to be an ordinary scientist, but he's involved with shady business like kidnapping. In that position, his conscience might be bothering him. You might even call him haunted."

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


Research, Tengu thought. Planning. Care. He appreciated these things. At the core, he was a cautious man, whatever his master had made of him, and when he acted he wanted things to be planned out carefully.

The men of the Red Phoenix seemed to appreciate this as well.

"The Tsukimura home uses a custom security system. Triggers signal the house rather than automatically summoning a security company or the police."

"There are two members of the family, a pair of sisters, as well as two permanent staff members, maids, also sisters. The elder sister is to be considered a superior-level threat. Presume that it applies to the younger."

"This information," Tengu began, looking at the schematics, the profiles laid out on the table. "You had this ready in hours. That's far too little time for this kind of detailed information."

All six turned their masked faces to him.

"Past operations involved this family and their associates," one said. "An active file is kept."

Tengu's master would want to know this. The Clover Organization, the international syndicate Tora had put him in touch with, was a potential competitor and not one to be taken lightly. The question had to be asked: would the Hand follow Tengu's instructions? Or did their hidden masters have a further agenda? Was it coincidence that he'd been guided to them?

Then again, he decided, if the Clover Organization thought they were going to interfere with the master's plans, they were sadly mistaken.

They were not fools. It was not difficult for them to divine the nature of his thoughts.

"Do not take it the wrong way. We have no current interest in the Tsukimuras," one said.

"We merely used our organization's contacts to provide data both more completely and more swiftly than could be obtained through customary sources."

Or in other words, this is part of why you're paying our exorbitant fees. Twenty-five million yen in advance. Twenty-five million more upon completion. It meant nothing to Tengu, of course; he was not some magpie decorating his nest with glitter, and the master cared even less for money except as how it could fuel his research.

He nodded, then quietly, calmly, returned to planning the abduction of and experimentation on a high-school girl.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


Arisa & Friends Omake Roadshow!


"Falin, how did the Tsukimuras end up owning a maid cafe?" Arisa asked.

"Well, actually the store started out as a New York City-style deli. The man who opened it met his wife, who was a Japanese student studying abroad, at NYU. On a visit back to her parents, he fell in love with this country and decided to move here, and he wanted to start a shop exactly like the one they'd first met at."

"That's so romantic! But I didn't think Americans went in for maid cafes."

"Well, it was just a deli then, like I said. He'd needed venture capital for his start-up and came to the Tsukimuras for a loan."

Arisa cocked an eyebrow at her.

"You guys aren't yakuza, are you?"

"Of course not! Noel runs a legitimate venture-capital firm!"

"That's good. We've already got ninjas making the best desserts in town. We don't need vampire gangsters to add to the silliness."

"Anyway, one day because they were short-handed, Noel asked me to help out at the store, and I was dressed in my usual outfit. We got a lot of extra business that day, so they decided to keep the food the same but change the deli's theme."

"Well, I suppose that's good for business, but it's a little sad, too," Arisa said. "I mean, since the original point was to help recapture the happy memories of the past. A maid cafe isn't very romantic."

Falin grinned.

"It is when the owner's wife wears her work costume home," she giggled. "Or did I misunderstand when Suzuka asked to borrow my uniform for your date last week?"

Arisa blushed a beet red.

"We are so not talking about this."


Previously (Yay! I remembered this time!):

Chapter 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2508465&postcount=14258)
Chapter 2 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2515133&postcount=14289)
Chapter 3 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2522161&postcount=14346)
Chapter 4 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2529988&postcount=14371)
Chapter 5 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2538143&postcount=14395)
Chapter 6 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2555166&postcount=14486)
Chapter 7 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2572313&postcount=14708)
Chapter 8 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2586084&postcount=14962)

[RadiantBeam]

Hmmmm, very nice little info dump. Just like Arisa to go off and take matters into her own hands, and still manage to pull everything off without much of an obvious problem. :heh: You go, girl.

Still, seems Tengu and the Organization are plotting away... and now that I think about it, you never revealed why they wanted Suzuka. :p

The omake is great. Sorry, Arisa, but actions speak louder than words. :heh:

[Nanya01]

Before I read that, Dezo, I gotta post this...

RadiantBeam and I were kicking it back and forth for fun and thought we'd post this for the hell of it..

Basically started with a comment on my fic "Master of the Knight" and Vita commenting that she wouldn't be surprised if Yuuno, Nanoha and Fate were in a 3-way relationship...

Then I came up with the funny thought that 7Arcs was letting us wonder who the relationship was for real just because they liked the comments but the real deal was that all three were in a relationship together...

And we came up with the following...


"Hey, guys, guess what?"

"What, Nanoha?"

"I'm dating Fate-chan--"

"Okay..."

"--and Yuuno-kun!!"

*spit-take*

"WHAT?!!"

"Well, at least we don't need to worry about any grandchildren..."

"Mom?"

"I was worried that you weren't in a relationship. So what if you've got a girlfriend and a boyfriend?"

"You're... Surprisingly open-minded..."

"More grandchildren for me to spoil!"

*Face-fault*

"So, Fate-chan, Yuuno-kun..."

"Yes?"

"Is it hard sharing Nanoha?"

*the two look at each other awkwardly*

"Uuuh.... Nanoha doesn't exactly make the relationship..."

"Eh?"

"It means they like sleeping with just each other sometimes, Dad."

"Nanoha!"

"You promised not to tell!"

"Why? I think it's sweet that we all love each other equally!"

"Awww!"

"Nanoha, this is embarrassing..."

"Well, at least they're taking this well... I'm actually worried when we tell your family, Fate."

"Don't worry... I'm sure Lindy-mama won't be that bad..."

"I'm more worried about Chrono than your mother."

"Aww, don't worry, Amy-san will keep him at bay."

"Sure. I'm the only one he'd aim for."

"Why?"

"I'm male!"

"I'd hurt him if he tried anything..."

"Thanks, Fate..."

"Besides, you and Nanoha help me work off so much stress..."

"Awww! You two have my permission to marry my daughter!"

"Thanks, mom..."

"You'll all have such cute kids!!"

"... Thanks, Mom..."

"Now you have to tell us!"

"Tell you what?"

"How it happened! How you three got together!"

*silence*

"You wanna tell her?"

"Nope."

"Me neither."

"Oh, come on! How did you three get together?"

"..."

"We got drunk." The three of them said flatly at the same time.

"Drunk?"

"Yeah. Yuuno was particularly smashed."

"Hey!"

"And if I remember correctly, didn't Hayate set it up?"

"She did, actually..."

"... That little minx..."

"At least she didn't take pictures..."

"As far as we know..."

"...crap..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"So anyway, Yuuno was pretty smashed that night..."

"Yeah, and Fate-chan felt bad for him, and since we were holding our drinks better than he was we decided to take him home..."

"Hey, I wasn't that bad."

"Sure you weren't, Yuuno."

"Don't worry, we love you anyway."

"So, when's the wedding?"

"What wedding?"

"What? You mean that you three DIDN'T have sex that night?"

"Onee-chan!!" Nanoha yelled as she blushed horribly, Fate and Yuuno also blushing.

"I wasn't that bad," Yuuno grumbled.

"No, actually, he was a perfect gentleman, even when drunk!"

"Oh, so it was my little sister that did that then?"

"Uh..."

"Actually, that..."

"..."

"Well, we had to, you know... put Yuuno to bed..."

"Which wasn't hard, I mean he helped us, he wasn't that far gone..."

"Oh... Did you three at least stretch afterwards?"

"Dad?"

"Well, if you don't, you can get very cramped up from such exercise."

"We didn't do anything!"

"So you're telling me that you placed a fine young man like Yuuno into bed and didn't take advantage of the situation?"

Nanoha and Fate both blushed horribly.

"A-about that...."

"Oh, so you DID!" Miyuki had a grin that stretched from ear to ear. "This I gotta hear!"

There was a long, awkward pause.

Finally, Nanoha pointed at Fate.

"She started it."

"Traitor." Fate muttered, her face a bright scarlet.

"Aww... My new sister-in-law took the first step."

"Um, Onee-chan, we aren't married, yet..."

"Well, we can always fix that!"

"Dad?"

"Well, you're home, so, why not?"

"Uhh..."

"But anyway, Fate, I never imagined you'd be so bold! What caused it, the alcohol?"

"... Oh, hell, I give up." Fate slumped in her chair. "Yuuno looked cute falling asleep, all right? I couldn't resist."

Yuuno blushed as Nanoha grinned.

"Fate-chan's very grabby when she's like that..."

"Nanohaaaa..." Fate blushed horribly.

"What? You are... Your fingers were all over me while you did such naughty things to Yuuno-kun."

The other blond's face was so red that one might have mistaken him for having a major sunburn. Did Nanoha HAVE to talk about this stuff in front of both her parents and older sister? He just hoped that she wouldn't be like this around Lindy...

"Huh, if they're like that when drunk, i wonder what the honeymoon's going to be like." Momoko wondered aloud.

"I think I've seen porn that wouldn't be as interesting. Especially when you add in those magic binds..."

"Huh, never thought of doing that... Oh Yuuno-kun... Faaaate-chan..." Nanoha grinned in a way that made them both gulp.

"And actually, Yuuno-kun, aren't you a defensive mage?"

Yuuno swallowed hard. "Yeah, what about it?"

"Doesn't that mean you know a lot about... bindings?"

Yuuno paled as Fate blushed.

"U-uh, Nanoha, I... ah..."

"Do you?"

Yuuno gave up.

"Yeah, I do..."

"Now, now, Nanoha... No getting the poor boy all worked up around his future in-laws... Besides, have you told Fate's family?"

"Not yet..."

"Can I have pictures?"

"Of what?"

"Of what Chrono will do to Yuuno for sleeping with his younger sister."

"Daaad!"

"Why am I in trouble?" Yuuno squirmed. "Fate started it!"

Fate sighed. "True enough. Nanoha didn't even jump in until I started it..."

"So, how long have you three been together?"

"Um... A couple of months..."

"So, how often..?"

"Mom!"

Fate was *so* glad that Arf, Erio and Caro were watching Vivio. She didn't need to hear this stuff.

"I'm just curious! I want to make sure my baby's having a healthy sexual life!"

Nanoha blushed.

"M-Mom, thank you but..."

"But nothing! I'm was worried that my baby girl wasn't in any relationships outside of work. Can you blame me for wanting grand-babies?"

Nanoha whimpered at that. "It's healthy, all right? It's alive, it's glowing, it's healthy. Do you want to know anymore else?"

Momoko slanted a narrow-eyed look at Fate and Yuuno, who both squirmed. "Is she telling the truth?" she asked slowly.

"Yes, ma'am!" They answered in unison.

"So, Nanoha, Fate, tell me... how good is Yuuno?"

Yuuno yelped.

"How did she know that we were both... Oops." Fate went pale and blushed at the same time, quite interesting to look at.

"Whoo! My baby sis landed a stud!"

Nanoha's eyes immediately narrowed at that, and she latched on to Yuuno's arm. "My stud," she said. "Mine."

Miyuki grinned, lifting her hands. "Hey, I never said anything more, did I?" She looked at her family innocently. "Did I?"

Fate pouted. "Yuuno's not my stud as well?"

"Aww..." Nanoha hugged Fate and kissed her on the lips, causing Momoko and Miyuki to fall out of their chairs. "I love you too, Fate-chan."

"Whoo! You go sis."

Shiro looked at Momoko as she got up. "Well, at least we don't have to worry about them not having a healthy relationship."

"But he's still not my stud?"

Nanoha grinned. "He's yours too, if you want him."

Yuuno just shrugged and offered Fate his arm, smiling shyly. She took it happily.

Miyuki grinned like a fool. "Damn, I have money to collect! Thank you, Hayate!"

"Wait! You were BETTING on us?!" Nanoha's eyes widened as she looked at Miyuki.

Her older sister laughed. "Yep."

"Mooooouuuu.... I'm *so* getting her for this!"

"Hey, it's not my fault Hayate can read you guys like a book!"

Nanoha blinked.

"She... saw this coming?"

"Are you kidding? She called it when you guys were nine!"

Nanoha face-faulted. "How the heck?"

Yuuno coughed a few times, blushing pretty hard. "I'm sure I wasn't *that* obvious how much I liked you two back then..."

Fate stared. "But... I thought you just liked Nanoha!"

Yuuno coughed again and shrugged. "I did," he said helplessly. "But then you came too, and I started liking both of you, and the feeling never went away."

Nanoha blushed. "Why didn't you--"

"Say something? Why do you think it took me ten years to ask you two out?" Yuuno blushed. "Besides, you two were always together. Everyone thought you were dating."

"Well, we weren't..." Fate muttered, a blush adorning her cheeks.

"Fate-chan was too shy and... Well, I'm... kinda..."

"Dense?" Yuuno, Fate and Miyuki said at the same time.

"Moooouuu... You don't need to put it like that..." Nanoha said with a blush on her face.

"I'm surprised you aren't trying to hurt him." Momoko whispered to Shiro.

"Our daughter's a big girl. Besides, I like Yuuno and Fate."

Momoko smirked.

"So anyway..." Yuuno coughed again. "I never said anything because they seemed... otherwise occupied."

Nanoha and Fate both blushed at that.

"Mou... Yuuno-kun... You could have asked..." Nanoha pouted and hugged him, kissing him on the lips, causing Fate to blush as she watched the kiss. Unbridled memories of what happened between the sheets came to her mind...

Miyuki laughed and clapped as Fate went in and kissed both Yuuno and Nanoha. "Man, they really must be in love then."

Nanoha smirked at her sister. "Well, we HAVE been raising a daughter together since we were nineteen."

Miyuki blinked.

A slow grin spread across her face.

"Hayate, thank you. I'm going to be damn rich."

"Remind me to give that girl such a befriending..." Nanoha muttered.

"Nanoha, don't blame her for seeing what you couldn't," Miyuki teased lightly.

we had a lot of fun doing this.

[RadiantBeam]

Oh man, this was priceless. :heh:

I loved writing this and bouncing of Nanya. It's damn hilarious. We should do it again sometime. :D

[DezoPenguin]

Before I read that, Dezo, I gotta post this...

RadiantBeam and I were kicking it back and forth for fun and thought we'd post this for the hell of it..

Basically started with a comment on my fic "Master of the Knight" and Vita commenting that she wouldn't be surprised if Yuuno, Nanoha and Fate were in a 3-way relationship...

Then I came up with the funny thought that 7Arcs was letting us wonder who the relationship was for real just because they liked the comments but the real deal was that all three were in a relationship together...

And we came up with the following...


*snip*

we had a lot of fun doing this.

The idea itself isn't new, but oh, man, the gags! :D The gags! *chortling* Welcome to the world of crack, Nanya!

[Nanya01]

The idea itself isn't new, but oh, man, the gags! :D The gags! *chortling* Welcome to the world of crack, Nanya!

I think I was already there with all those posts in the jokes section. ;):p

[TheShinySword]

Please *giggle* consider this *snort* your formal introduction to the Cracktasically Cracky World. I'd say a few words on this splendid *Chortle* day but I *Chuckle* can't quite seem to breathe.

[RadiantBeam]

Glad you guys liked it. :D

[Tempest Dynasty]

SO MUCH SPEAKING

we had a lot of fun doing this.

I approve of this short.

[Rising Dragon]

I'd rep you for it, Nanya, but I already repped you once today. :V

[The Guy Named Zeo]

-snip-

we had a lot of fun doing this.

That was very well done, I'm still laughing at this.

[ladysekhmetka]

Okay, I've lurked on this topic and decided to come out of lurk mod because of a rather crack-inspired idea I had and I wanted to see how many people would be interested in reading it or hell, even picking it up themselves. I don't think it's been done, as I can't find any mention of it...

A cross over between Nanoha and Touhou... We have defeat equal friendship mixed in with bullet hell o.O

Let me know what everyone thinks please :P

[Tempest Dynasty]

Okay, I've lurked on this topic and decided to come out of lurk mod because of a rather crack-inspired idea I had and I wanted to see how many people would be interested in reading it or hell, even picking it up themselves. I don't think it's been done, as I can't find any mention of it...

A cross over between Nanoha and Touhou... We have defeat equal friendship mixed in with bullet hell o.O

Let me know what everyone thinks please :P

The idea of combining Touhou and Nanoha is not a new idea. For a long while now, people here have considered combining the two. In fact, a good number of the regulars here are indeed Touhou fans. There has been a few instances of stories written involving the two series, but alas they are likely buried somewhere deep in the backlog.

The lack of further development of these ideas spurns mostly from the fact that despite Touhou's popularity, majority of the audience here is unfamiliar with the characters. They may as well be original characters rather than a crossover/fusion. There's also the issue of severe balance problems, like Remilia's fate H4X, Sakuya's ZA WARUDO, Reimu's H4X Sign - [BURN EVERYTHING], and so on.

There IS one thing we've agreed on, however:

Nanoha is Marisa's student in the art of beamspam and befriending through superior firepower.

Despite this longwinded post, we would welcome further development.

[synaesthetic]

Gonna have to agree. Master Spark/Final Spark > Starlight Breaker.

[TheShinySword]

Okay, I've lurked on this topic and decided to come out of lurk mod because of a rather crack-inspired idea I had and I wanted to see how many people would be interested in reading it or hell, even picking it up themselves. I don't think it's been done, as I can't find any mention of it...

A cross over between Nanoha and Touhou... We have defeat equal friendship mixed in with bullet hell o.O

Let me know what everyone thinks please :P

Like Tempy said, it's not a new idea and it's gonna be hard to pull off but I say go for it, I'm always looking for Danmaku fun.

BTW welcome to the FFT. If you want to chitchat about your idea or just chitchat in general stop by the FFC (our IRC) instructions located in Satashi's signature.

[Fuyu no Sora]

Okay, I've lurked on this topic and decided to come out of lurk mod because of a rather crack-inspired idea I had and I wanted to see how many people would be interested in reading it or hell, even picking it up themselves. I don't think it's been done, as I can't find any mention of it...

A cross over between Nanoha and Touhou... We have defeat equal friendship mixed in with bullet hell o.O

Let me know what everyone thinks please :P

Welcome to the Fanfiction thread! ^^ If you want to write stories, Crack or other stuff, this is your place :p

If you want to write long posts, want to read interesting full-of-content posts, can endure backlog of DOOM! and have original character ideas, the Character Creation and Discussion (second incarnation) is the thread for you :p We, endearingly, call it Outer Cadia :p

[Riika]

@Satashi: For Vampire!Fate I choose A) Nanoha! please :p

@ladysekhmetka: Welcome to the FF thread :p

[wanwan1203]

And... double post! The companion piece to "Plea", tell me what you think...

-snippy-
*thumbs up* i like how the incest isn't made obvious and how miyuki and nanoha's relationship can be left to the reader's interpretation atm. it reminds me of how relationships are presented in MGLN (like what the show did to NxF for example). very MGLN-like in that aspect lol. i shall wait for the next installment. i'm interested in what you will come up with next regarding this fic. :)

...

:heh:

I don't think it'll go that route. If there's any NanoFate at all, it'll be one-sided NanoFate on Fate's side, sadly.
and i'm glad to hear that. i agree with the others. adding NxF into the mix when your intention is to write a nanoha/miyuki fic will just be unnecessary. so i approve of this info from you ^^

Though ironically enough, in trying to figure out a plotline I came up with a crazy ax murderer... o_O
...oh dear..
@___@! *hides*

Before I read that, Dezo, I gotta post this...

RadiantBeam and I were kicking it back and forth for fun and thought we'd post this for the hell of it..

Basically started with a comment on my fic "Master of the Knight" and Vita commenting that she wouldn't be surprised if Yuuno, Nanoha and Fate were in a 3-way relationship...

Then I came up with the funny thought that 7Arcs was letting us wonder who the relationship was for real just because they liked the comments but the real deal was that all three were in a relationship together...

And we came up with the following...


-snip-

we had a lot of fun doing this.
i may be the first person to say this but i didn't quite like this one. sorry ^^;; i don't have anything against the topic of the crackfic, after all, it is crack and it's been done before. i just think the attempt at crack seemed..like it was trying too hard to be funny. i guess the jokes, the dialogues, the way it was written, they just didn't work for me. it didn't make me laugh or giggle. <.> it felt too forced. (please don't hurt me for this comment @@)
Okay, I've lurked on this topic and decided to come out of lurk mod because of a rather crack-inspired idea I had and I wanted to see how many people would be interested in reading it or hell, even picking it up themselves. I don't think it's been done, as I can't find any mention of it...

A cross over between Nanoha and Touhou... We have defeat equal friendship mixed in with bullet hell o.O

Let me know what everyone thinks please :P
WELCOME TO FFT!!! WEEEEEEEE *confetti* i've seen you lurking a couple of times already, glad you finally decided to delurk. ^^

Welcome to the Fanfiction thread! ^^ If you want to write stories, Crack or other stuff, this is your place :p
:p hi fuyuuuuu :3 i posted i posted =D
If you want to write long posts, want to read interesting full-of-content posts, can endure backlog of DOOM! and have original character ideas, the Character Creation and Discussion (second incarnation) is the thread for you :p We, endearingly, call it Outer Cadia :p
advertiseme--*shot*

XD

[itanshi1]

i may be the first person to say this but i didn't quite like this one. sorry ^^;; i don't have anything against the topic of the crackfic, after all, it is crack and it's been done before. i just think the attempt at crack seemed..like it was trying too hard to be funny. i guess the jokes, the dialogues, the way it was written, they just didn't work for me. it didn't make me laugh or giggle. <.> it felt too forced. (please don't hurt me for this comment @@)

Like it was a room full of me going at it.... so yeah I found it funny despite that horrific thought x_x;

[wanwan1203]

Like it was a room full of me going at it.... so yeah I found it funny despite that horrific thought x_x;

well i already asked your permission on irc so..

"lol itanshi you're right, it does sound like that!"

*pats*

*drags oro_lilium and makes her read your comment*

*pats you again*

[Tk3997]

may as well be original characters rather than a crossover/fusion. There's also the issue of severe balance problems, like Remilia's fate H4X, Sakuya's ZA WARUDO, Reimu's H4X Sign - [BURN EVERYTHING], and so on.That seems like the least of the issues really given that the creator himself seems totally willing to ignore what should be unstoppable superpowers and character teirs to do what he wants to as the whim strikes him. :p Really Touhou canon is so fucking vauge on how most stuff really works you can argue for insanely high or insanely low ends pretty easily.

[Seraph42]

:kisskiss:Long time no see...
(:T_T:*sigh* It sucks not having internet where I'm currently living:T_T::sad:)

The Backlog was too much, so only a couple of comments.

And... double post! The companion piece to "Plea", tell me what you think...

-snip-





Good story:D I bet every one left on earth was jealous of Miyuki:heh:

Before I read that, Dezo, I gotta post this...

RadiantBeam and I were kicking it back and forth for fun and thought we'd post this for the hell of it..

Basically started with a comment on my fic "Master of the Knight" and Vita commenting that she wouldn't be surprised if Yuuno, Nanoha and Fate were in a 3-way relationship...

Then I came up with the funny thought that 7Arcs was letting us wonder who the relationship was for real just because they liked the comments but the real deal was that all three were in a relationship together...

And we came up with the following...


-snip-

we had a lot of fun doing this.

:heh::heh: ...so going to followup on Fate's family reactions (please)



@Satashi: Hope I'm not TOO late, but A PLEASE

[DezoPenguin]

Man, I have to keep posting one of these per day or they get totally lost in the backlog! *pauses to wave hi to Seraph!*

Elantra glared from the holographic communications screen.

"We aren't funding this project for our health, Morris," she declared flatly. "Your initial proposal was intriguing, but as yet we haven't seen any results."

Professor Morris fumed inwardly but managed to keep his cool on the outside. He hated it, hated dealing with these ingrates who couldn't appreciate what he was trying to do! It was all the same with those corporate types! Whether it was Elantra and her masters, or Mizuki and the natives of this world, they were all the same! Money! Bureaucracy! Up to the minute details like these weekly status report calls she insisted on! Couldn't they understand that science, that genius could not be rushed?

"I've made breakthroughs, as well as a certain tentative hypothesis concerning the methods by which the combination of excessive mana and no Linker Core development have provided for alternative magical manifestations on this world."

"Tentative? That isn't a word my employer will want to hear."

Morris choked down the sudden flare of anger once again. He wanted to reach through the screen and choke her, but he couldn't, couldn't, couldn't give way no matter how justified he was. Her support was vital, unless he somehow could use this world's technology to--ah, but those modifications would take months if they were possible at all. Odds were he's already taken local technology as far as it could go.

"I only need a live sample for verification experiments. I've already located a suitable one and have begun the acquisition process. I have every expectation that within a week, two at the most, I will have positive proof of my hypothesis. I will transmit my data and conclusions now, so that you can see the value of my work!"

His fingers flew over the keyboard, uploading the package he had prepared for Elantra's attention.

"Very well," she said. "We'll take this under review. If your theories are all that you say, then I'm sure that my employer will have no difficulty approving your conditional funding."

She disconnected unceremoniously, leaving Morris to fume. It was so irksome having to deal with these people! Still, he'd successfully navigated the gauntlet once again. Funding, support, corporate backing were assured! He hated, hated to give up his precious hypothesis and supporting data to them before it was complete, but there had been no choice. And once experimentation had provided proof of concept and refined hypothesis into theory--ah! It would revolutionize biomagical science! His name would be lauded with the greats! But only...only! Only if that fool Tengu could bring him Suzuka Tsukimura!

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -



Noel K. Ehrlichkeit pulled the car to a stop, then glanced to her left where Arisa sat in the passenger seat.

"The file suggests that Shimizu lives alone," she stated. "However, this is still a block of apartments, in an upscale neighborhood. Other residents will be very likely to summon the police or private security if there is a loud disturbance."

Arisa nodded.

"Hey, we just want to talk to the guy, not fry his ass, right? Well, depending on what he has to say. How do you want to do this?"

"I suggest that we knock on his door. If he opens it to talk, I can quickly subdue him without letting him make a sound. If he doesn't answer, then you can let me in."

"All right."

They got out of the car and walked past the apartment building's small parking lot towards the door.

"What if he's not home?"

"He is," Noel said. She gestured towards the parking lot. "The car that you and Miss Suzuka described is in the parking spot which matches with Shimizu's apartment."

"Hey, sharp eyes, Noel," Arisa said. "I'm glad you thought of that." She paused, then asked, "Noel, why are you so good at this sort of thing, anyway? Police contacts, covering up deaths, that's not exactly maid stuff."

"Mistress Sakura realized that Miss Shinobu and Miss Suzuka would be very vulnerable without someone to protect them. This meant not only physically but also in terms of financial management and in the kinds of pressure that could be brought by various covert groups hostile to the Tsukimuras. She therefore worked with Shiro Takamachi to help build my artificial intelligence with the kind of knowledge that would be necessary." Falin possessed a modified set of the same functions, although this was leavened by a more emotional personality suited to her 'younger sister' role.

Arisa whistled.

"I always thought you guys were impressive, but..." Arisa grinned and chuckled. "I bet Nanoha will be proud to learn that your bodyguard/special ops functions are based on her dad."

Noel supposed that was a compliment--if her being modeled on Shiro was something that made the Takamachis proud, then she herself must be worth being proud of. It still seemed strange; she was what she was and that wasn't going to change either way.

They arrived at the apartment building door. It required either a key or a buzz from inside to admit someone. A security camera was openly visible, probably more as a deterrent measure than anything else.

"I've got this one," Arisa said with a grin. "Here, take my bag, then go up and pretend like you're using a key on the door."

"How will this help?"

"I'm going to walk through the door and open it for you from the inside. I don't cast a reflection in mirrors, and the infrared beam for opening automatic doors doesn't pick me up, so I'm guessing that I don't appear on camera, either."

"My eyes are cameras, functionally," Noel pointed out, "and I see you."

"I think that's because you're a person, not just a machine." She grinned at Noel. "If not, it'll really blow some guard's mind!"

As far as getting in, it worked fine. As they approached the door, Arisa's form took on the luminescent shine that apparently indicated that she was becoming intangible. She stepped right through the glass door as Noel fished out a ring of keys from her purse and pretended to slip one into the lock. As Noel turned her hand, Arisa pushed the door-release button inside, and the door opened smoothly.

"There, easy as pie."

They crossed the lobby to the elevator, which thankfully did not require a key to activate. They rode to the ninth floor, then walked down the quiet, gray-carpeted hallway to 903. Arisa stood to the side, out of sight from the doorway, while Noel knocked. She heard the shuffling of feet inside, then the shaft of light from the peephole that told her someone was looking out. The bolt turned with a sharp click and the door opened.

"Masashi Shimizu?"

"Yes. What do you want?"

He looked like his personnel file suggested: nearly six feet tall, with a square build and square jaw. He'd been an athlete in college and still had the build, although at thirty-eight it was now running to a softer kind of bulk. He'd removed his jacket and tie but still wore his sweat-stained white work shirt and dark blue trousers.

"Suzuka Tsukimura," Noel said.

It was there--the flash of recognition, the involuntary reaction. He wasn't a man used to having to lie expertly, not to someone like Noel to whom the slightest movements stood out as much as the most obvious.

"There's no one by that name here," he said, but she was already moving forward, a push of her hand shoving him back into the apartment. Arisa was right behind her, closing and locking the door.

"What do you think you're doing, you stupid bitch?" he growled and swung on her, open-handed. She caught his wrist even though it was thick enough that her fingers couldn't encircle it, twisting his arm painfully while her right hand covered his mouth. Noel forced him back into the apartment and steered him into a chair.

"When I take my hand away," she told him matter-of-factly, "you are not going to scream. If you do, your neighbors may hear you and may do something about it, but I will kill you. Blink twice if you understand me."

Shimizu blinked, then after a moment's hesitation did it again. Noel removed her hand from his mouth but kept up her tight grip on his wrist.

"I'm glad to see that you're being sensible. Perhaps we can do this in a manner suitable to reasonable professionals."

He looked over at where his wrist was trapped in her grip.

"You...you're one of the professor's freaks, aren't you?"

"I'm kind of new at this," Arisa said, "but I'm thinking that can't be the way you're supposed to beg for your life. I mean, really, calling us freaks?"

"Who is this professor?"

Shimizu flinched, recognizing that he'd made a mistake, that they weren't from whomever he thought.

"Do you mean Dr. Mizuki?"

There was scorn there in his eyes, just for an instant, but it was there. Not Mizuki, then.

"Shimizu, perhaps you don't understand your position. You were involved in the attempted kidnapping of Suzuka Tsukimura. The Tsukimuras are a wealthy and important family. Do you think it's a coincidence that we're here? That you were identified so quickly?"

"I don't believe it. This is some kind of trick!"

Interesting, Noel thought. If he didn't believe that she was who she said, then whom did he believe her to be? Some minion of the "professor"? If so, why? More appeared to be going on than she'd suspected.

"Geez, does it matter?" Arisa said. "The point is, we're here now and N--and she's going to do nasty things to you if you don't talk."

Noel nodded, both to agree with Arisa's summation and her restraint in holding back Noel's name.

"Perhaps Shimizu is a fanatical member of a political or religious group, prepared to give his life for his cause?" There was nothing in his file to suggest that; she'd mentioned it only to push him mentally towards the reaction she hoped for.

"Hey, wait, I'm not some crazy!"

"Then why are you staying quiet?"

She increased the pressure on his wrist, not enough to break bone but enough to be painful. He yelped.

"Damn it! Ah, lady, I didn't have anything to do with any kidnapping!"

"You were there. You had no family or professional reason to be at the school. You watched the kidnapping happen and you did nothing. Try again." She added a twist to her grip.

"Ow! Look, you've got it all wrong! Yeah, okay, I was there, but I didn't do anything. I wasn't part of it! I was just there to watch!"

"As a lookout? To make sure the kidnappers did what your employers wanted them to do?"

"No, that's not--ahhh! Lady, you're breaking my wrist! Dr. Mizuki had hoped that this was going to happen, so he sent me to see if it really did!"

"But not to stop it? You knew a kidnapping was happening and didn't call the police?"

"We didn't want to get the company in trouble!" he yelped.

"The company?" flared Arisa. "What about Suzuka, you bastard?"

Noel wondered if revealing Arisa's identity might be valuable. If Shimizu genuinely believed that he was working on the Sato Institute's behalf and in its interest, this might carry weight. Sato was a wholly-owned subsidiary of Nomura-Bannings, and Arisa's father had in fact transferred five percent of Nomura-Bannings's outstanding shares into Arisa's name on her eighteenth birthday while retaining fifty-five percent for himself. That was a powerful weapon. In her experience, however, this would just make Shimizu more likely to panic. Its best application would likely be in the area of "what's in it for me?"--when it came time to offer the carrot.

Where it concerned people who would attempt to hurt Suzuka, Noel preferred to use the stick.

Arisa, she suspected, was in full agreement.

"This isn't what we wanted!" Shimizu protested. "It's the professor! He's always doing more, trying to push the envelope! He's brilliant, but you never know what he's going to do next!"

"If that's the case, then get to the point. I want to know everything that you know about this professor, why he or she would want to kidnap an innocent girl, and your relationship with him. Everything."

He quivered, then sagged.

"All right, damn it. You...who the hell are you?"

"Just take it that you messed with the wrong girl," Arisa said. "You don't want to know the rest."

"All right, all right. Look, here's how it is. I work for the Special Projects Group. That's kind of a catchall for stuff that's kind of out there, pushing the scientific envelope, right? About six months ago, Dr. Mizuki brings in this foreigner he calls Professor Morris. It's all very hush-hush, because it's apparently all human augmentation work. Biotech, way over my head, but from what I can tell, the breakthroughs are pretty amazing. So Mizuki basically started giving him whatever he asked for. Funding, equipment, staff...you get the picture."

Noel nodded.

"The thing is, over the last couple of months, Professor Morris has gotten more and more independent. He and his people have been working on something, but their formal reports back have come less and less often. Only, his people have been pushing the line in terms of research. He's purchased human test subjects through the underworld--prostitutes, runaways, destitute foreigners, the usual markets--but now, with this kidnapping, and of a specific person..."

"If he's working independently, how did your Dr. Mizuki find out about it?"

"The research assistants are Sato Institute people. A couple of them were Mizuki's plants, to report back to him."

"Were?"

"One died three weeks ago in a car accident. I figured that it might be coincidence and might be that someone found her out. Mizuki, he's scared shitless that his pet genius is going to end up putting the company at the heart of the biggest scientific ethics scandal since the Second World War! He put me in to see if it's really happening, the kidnapping."

"You didn't follow the kidnappers?"

Shimizu's eyes went wide.

"Are you crazy? Follow a van full of crooks like I'm some TV P.I.? I don't want to end up like Kugimiya! I'm a research scientist, not some security guy! Besides, it's not like we don't know where they'd take her, anyway."

"Where?"

"Mizuki hooked Morris up with an off-the-books facility. It's basically warehouse space rented under a phony name so it wouldn't be traceable. We were going to provide him with equipment, but he said he'd arrange for his own. Whatever it was, Kugimiya reported that it was ridiculously advanced; she'd never seen anything like it. It's pretty damn obvious that Morris is getting funding from someone else and he's setting us up as the scapegoat."

"I want the location."

He gave it to her.

"I hope that you're telling me the truth, Mr. Shimizu. If so, you may have just saved your life. If not...I would suggest that you start running at once."

"Lady, do you think I'd--"

Connection request: Falin.

Accept.

Link Active.

Although Noel recorded in her audio memory the remainder of Shimizu's babbling protests, she didn't really "hear" him. Falin's message had immediately captured her processing capacity.

"Noel, they're here! They're at the house!"

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Arisa & Friends Omake Roadshow!


"What is this, some kind of conspiracy of silence?"

Murasaki's gaze raked his photographers with the force of a sword sweep. The tabloid editor was a big, beefy man, who drove himself hard and his staff harder in pursuit of the newest, juiciest scandals.

"I have got rumors flying in from all over the place! Tips from movie theater ushers, from waiters at fancy restaurants, from people who've seen them together at nightclubs or other hangouts, even from a desk clerk at a love hotel, all saying that Arisa Bannings, heiress to the Nomura-Bannings Industrial Technologies financial group, has been openly engaging in a lesbian love affair. We put that on page one and we'll sell out the whole print run!"

He hammered his fist on the desk.

"But you...you can't get me one single picture of them! Not kissing, not holding hands, nothing! As far as I can tell, you incompetents couldn't get one shot that even has Bannings in the frame!"


I originally wrote this chapter's two scenes in reverse order. It would be more effective to introduce Morris's name first in Shimizu's information, but I thought the "finisher" for the interrogation scene made for a more effective cliffhanger.

Previously (Two In A Row!! *happy dance*):

Chapter 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2508465&postcount=14258)
Chapter 2 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2515133&postcount=14289)
Chapter 3 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2522161&postcount=14346)
Chapter 4 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2529988&postcount=14371)
Chapter 5 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2538143&postcount=14395)
Chapter 6 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2555166&postcount=14486)
Chapter 7 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2572313&postcount=14708)
Chapter 8 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2586084&postcount=14962)
Chapter 9 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2590315&postcount=15116)

[Nanya01]

Hey, guys, remember how we were wondering about what happened to Landscaper Fate?

Well, Junked Cat got back to me today...

I am uncertain if i will be able to finish Landscaper Fate, so instead of
leaving up something that may never get updated and testing the hopes of the
readers, i took it down. If i do continue it, it will be posted once more

[Rising Dragon]

Oh, dammit. I hope he does continue it.

[itanshi1]

[QUOTE=DezoPenguin;2592555]Man, I have to keep posting one of these per day or they get totally lost in the backlog! *pauses to wave hi to Seraph!*

snip


Yeah, I'm quite enjoying this story ^^. The intrigue, the conflict, the dialogue, the humor. It wouldn't do the story any justice to nitpick it. I mean worse comes to worse, add Whoopie. :P

[darkalpha]

Sometimes I wonder how all you guys manage to churn a fic after another. Granted, not all of them might interest me but I still admire your efforts nonethless.

For me, I love to come up with fic *ideas* but I can never seem to turn them into story. Procransciation aside, I've had only one fic idea turn into a story (which I'm writing slowly on and off), and that was after last 2-3 years of obession of trying to turn it into a story (went thru at least 4 plot rewrites actually). All other ideas just stay ideas because I can't seem to turn them into stories.

How do you guys do it? I admit, I used to be better at this, but after being in hiatus for most of the decade, I seem to have lost my touch.

I do plan to post the ch1 of the fic I've been working on here one day, just as soon as I've got some progress on the 2nd chapter.

[RadiantBeam]

Man, I have to keep posting one of these per day or they get totally lost in the backlog! *pauses to wave hi to Seraph!*

Elantra glared from the holographic communications screen.

"We aren't funding this project for our health, Morris," she declared flatly. "Your initial proposal was intriguing, but as yet we haven't seen any results."

Professor Morris fumed inwardly but managed to keep his cool on the outside. He hated it, hated dealing with these ingrates who couldn't appreciate what he was trying to do! It was all the same with those corporate types! Whether it was Elantra and her masters, or Mizuki and the natives of this world, they were all the same! Money! Bureaucracy! Up to the minute details like these weekly status report calls she insisted on! Couldn't they understand that science, that genius could not be rushed?

"I've made breakthroughs, as well as a certain tentative hypothesis concerning the methods by which the combination of excessive mana and no Linker Core development have provided for alternative magical manifestations on this world."

"Tentative? That isn't a word my employer will want to hear."

Morris choked down the sudden flare of anger once again. He wanted to reach through the screen and choke her, but he couldn't, couldn't, couldn't give way no matter how justified he was. Her support was vital, unless he somehow could use this world's technology to--ah, but those modifications would take months if they were possible at all. Odds were he's already taken local technology as far as it could go.

"I only need a live sample for verification experiments. I've already located a suitable one and have begun the acquisition process. I have every expectation that within a week, two at the most, I will have positive proof of my hypothesis. I will transmit my data and conclusions now, so that you can see the value of my work!"

His fingers flew over the keyboard, uploading the package he had prepared for Elantra's attention.

"Very well," she said. "We'll take this under review. If your theories are all that you say, then I'm sure that my employer will have no difficulty approving your conditional funding."

She disconnected unceremoniously, leaving Morris to fume. It was so irksome having to deal with these people! Still, he'd successfully navigated the gauntlet once again. Funding, support, corporate backing were assured! He hated, hated to give up his precious hypothesis and supporting data to them before it was complete, but there had been no choice. And once experimentation had provided proof of concept and refined hypothesis into theory--ah! It would revolutionize biomagical science! His name would be lauded with the greats! But only...only! Only if that fool Tengu could bring him Suzuka Tsukimura!

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -



Noel K. Ehrlichkeit pulled the car to a stop, then glanced to her left where Arisa sat in the passenger seat.

"The file suggests that Shimizu lives alone," she stated. "However, this is still a block of apartments, in an upscale neighborhood. Other residents will be very likely to summon the police or private security if there is a loud disturbance."

Arisa nodded.

"Hey, we just want to talk to the guy, not fry his ass, right? Well, depending on what he has to say. How do you want to do this?"

"I suggest that we knock on his door. If he opens it to talk, I can quickly subdue him without letting him make a sound. If he doesn't answer, then you can let me in."

"All right."

They got out of the car and walked past the apartment building's small parking lot towards the door.

"What if he's not home?"

"He is," Noel said. She gestured towards the parking lot. "The car that you and Miss Suzuka described is in the parking spot which matches with Shimizu's apartment."

"Hey, sharp eyes, Noel," Arisa said. "I'm glad you thought of that." She paused, then asked, "Noel, why are you so good at this sort of thing, anyway? Police contacts, covering up deaths, that's not exactly maid stuff."

"Mistress Sakura realized that Miss Shinobu and Miss Suzuka would be very vulnerable without someone to protect them. This meant not only physically but also in terms of financial management and in the kinds of pressure that could be brought by various covert groups hostile to the Tsukimuras. She therefore worked with Shiro Takamachi to help build my artificial intelligence with the kind of knowledge that would be necessary." Falin possessed a modified set of the same functions, although this was leavened by a more emotional personality suited to her 'younger sister' role.

Arisa whistled.

"I always thought you guys were impressive, but..." Arisa grinned and chuckled. "I bet Nanoha will be proud to learn that your bodyguard/special ops functions are based on her dad."

Noel supposed that was a compliment--if her being modeled on Shiro was something that made the Takamachis proud, then she herself must be worth being proud of. It still seemed strange; she was what she was and that wasn't going to change either way.

They arrived at the apartment building door. It required either a key or a buzz from inside to admit someone. A security camera was openly visible, probably more as a deterrent measure than anything else.

"I've got this one," Arisa said with a grin. "Here, take my bag, then go up and pretend like you're using a key on the door."

"How will this help?"

"I'm going to walk through the door and open it for you from the inside. I don't cast a reflection in mirrors, and the infrared beam for opening automatic doors doesn't pick me up, so I'm guessing that I don't appear on camera, either."

"My eyes are cameras, functionally," Noel pointed out, "and I see you."

"I think that's because you're a person, not just a machine." She grinned at Noel. "If not, it'll really blow some guard's mind!"

As far as getting in, it worked fine. As they approached the door, Arisa's form took on the luminescent shine that apparently indicated that she was becoming intangible. She stepped right through the glass door as Noel fished out a ring of keys from her purse and pretended to slip one into the lock. As Noel turned her hand, Arisa pushed the door-release button inside, and the door opened smoothly.

"There, easy as pie."

They crossed the lobby to the elevator, which thankfully did not require a key to activate. They rode to the ninth floor, then walked down the quiet, gray-carpeted hallway to 903. Arisa stood to the side, out of sight from the doorway, while Noel knocked. She heard the shuffling of feet inside, then the shaft of light from the peephole that told her someone was looking out. The bolt turned with a sharp click and the door opened.

"Masashi Shimizu?"

"Yes. What do you want?"

He looked like his personnel file suggested: nearly six feet tall, with a square build and square jaw. He'd been an athlete in college and still had the build, although at thirty-eight it was now running to a softer kind of bulk. He'd removed his jacket and tie but still wore his sweat-stained white work shirt and dark blue trousers.

"Suzuka Tsukimura," Noel said.

It was there--the flash of recognition, the involuntary reaction. He wasn't a man used to having to lie expertly, not to someone like Noel to whom the slightest movements stood out as much as the most obvious.

"There's no one by that name here," he said, but she was already moving forward, a push of her hand shoving him back into the apartment. Arisa was right behind her, closing and locking the door.

"What do you think you're doing, you stupid bitch?" he growled and swung on her, open-handed. She caught his wrist even though it was thick enough that her fingers couldn't encircle it, twisting his arm painfully while her right hand covered his mouth. Noel forced him back into the apartment and steered him into a chair.

"When I take my hand away," she told him matter-of-factly, "you are not going to scream. If you do, your neighbors may hear you and may do something about it, but I will kill you. Blink twice if you understand me."

Shimizu blinked, then after a moment's hesitation did it again. Noel removed her hand from his mouth but kept up her tight grip on his wrist.

"I'm glad to see that you're being sensible. Perhaps we can do this in a manner suitable to reasonable professionals."

He looked over at where his wrist was trapped in her grip.

"You...you're one of the professor's freaks, aren't you?"

"I'm kind of new at this," Arisa said, "but I'm thinking that can't be the way you're supposed to beg for your life. I mean, really, calling us freaks?"

"Who is this professor?"

Shimizu flinched, recognizing that he'd made a mistake, that they weren't from whomever he thought.

"Do you mean Dr. Mizuki?"

There was scorn there in his eyes, just for an instant, but it was there. Not Mizuki, then.

"Shimizu, perhaps you don't understand your position. You were involved in the attempted kidnapping of Suzuka Tsukimura. The Tsukimuras are a wealthy and important family. Do you think it's a coincidence that we're here? That you were identified so quickly?"

"I don't believe it. This is some kind of trick!"

Interesting, Noel thought. If he didn't believe that she was who she said, then whom did he believe her to be? Some minion of the "professor"? If so, why? More appeared to be going on than she'd suspected.

"Geez, does it matter?" Arisa said. "The point is, we're here now and N--and she's going to do nasty things to you if you don't talk."

Noel nodded, both to agree with Arisa's summation and her restraint in holding back Noel's name.

"Perhaps Shimizu is a fanatical member of a political or religious group, prepared to give his life for his cause?" There was nothing in his file to suggest that; she'd mentioned it only to push him mentally towards the reaction she hoped for.

"Hey, wait, I'm not some crazy!"

"Then why are you staying quiet?"

She increased the pressure on his wrist, not enough to break bone but enough to be painful. He yelped.

"Damn it! Ah, lady, I didn't have anything to do with any kidnapping!"

"You were there. You had no family or professional reason to be at the school. You watched the kidnapping happen and you did nothing. Try again." She added a twist to her grip.

"Ow! Look, you've got it all wrong! Yeah, okay, I was there, but I didn't do anything. I wasn't part of it! I was just there to watch!"

"As a lookout? To make sure the kidnappers did what your employers wanted them to do?"

"No, that's not--ahhh! Lady, you're breaking my wrist! Dr. Mizuki had hoped that this was going to happen, so he sent me to see if it really did!"

"But not to stop it? You knew a kidnapping was happening and didn't call the police?"

"We didn't want to get the company in trouble!" he yelped.

"The company?" flared Arisa. "What about Suzuka, you bastard?"

Noel wondered if revealing Arisa's identity might be valuable. If Shimizu genuinely believed that he was working on the Sato Institute's behalf and in its interest, this might carry weight. Sato was a wholly-owned subsidiary of Nomura-Bannings, and Arisa's father had in fact transferred five percent of Nomura-Bannings's outstanding shares into Arisa's name on her eighteenth birthday while retaining fifty-five percent for himself. That was a powerful weapon. In her experience, however, this would just make Shimizu more likely to panic. Its best application would likely be in the area of "what's in it for me?"--when it came time to offer the carrot.

Where it concerned people who would attempt to hurt Suzuka, Noel preferred to use the stick.

Arisa, she suspected, was in full agreement.

"This isn't what we wanted!" Shimizu protested. "It's the professor! He's always doing more, trying to push the envelope! He's brilliant, but you never know what he's going to do next!"

"If that's the case, then get to the point. I want to know everything that you know about this professor, why he or she would want to kidnap an innocent girl, and your relationship with him. Everything."

He quivered, then sagged.

"All right, damn it. You...who the hell are you?"

"Just take it that you messed with the wrong girl," Arisa said. "You don't want to know the rest."

"All right, all right. Look, here's how it is. I work for the Special Projects Group. That's kind of a catchall for stuff that's kind of out there, pushing the scientific envelope, right? About six months ago, Dr. Mizuki brings in this foreigner he calls Professor Morris. It's all very hush-hush, because it's apparently all human augmentation work. Biotech, way over my head, but from what I can tell, the breakthroughs are pretty amazing. So Mizuki basically started giving him whatever he asked for. Funding, equipment, staff...you get the picture."

Noel nodded.

"The thing is, over the last couple of months, Professor Morris has gotten more and more independent. He and his people have been working on something, but their formal reports back have come less and less often. Only, his people have been pushing the line in terms of research. He's purchased human test subjects through the underworld--prostitutes, runaways, destitute foreigners, the usual markets--but now, with this kidnapping, and of a specific person..."

"If he's working independently, how did your Dr. Mizuki find out about it?"

"The research assistants are Sato Institute people. A couple of them were Mizuki's plants, to report back to him."

"Were?"

"One died three weeks ago in a car accident. I figured that it might be coincidence and might be that someone found her out. Mizuki, he's scared shitless that his pet genius is going to end up putting the company at the heart of the biggest scientific ethics scandal since the Second World War! He put me in to see if it's really happening, the kidnapping."

"You didn't follow the kidnappers?"

Shimizu's eyes went wide.

"Are you crazy? Follow a van full of crooks like I'm some TV P.I.? I don't want to end up like Kugimiya! I'm a research scientist, not some security guy! Besides, it's not like we don't know where they'd take her, anyway."

"Where?"

"Mizuki hooked Morris up with an off-the-books facility. It's basically warehouse space rented under a phony name so it wouldn't be traceable. We were going to provide him with equipment, but he said he'd arrange for his own. Whatever it was, Kugimiya reported that it was ridiculously advanced; she'd never seen anything like it. It's pretty damn obvious that Morris is getting funding from someone else and he's setting us up as the scapegoat."

"I want the location."

He gave it to her.

"I hope that you're telling me the truth, Mr. Shimizu. If so, you may have just saved your life. If not...I would suggest that you start running at once."

"Lady, do you think I'd--"

Connection request: Falin.

Accept.

Link Active.

Although Noel recorded in her audio memory the remainder of Shimizu's babbling protests, she didn't really "hear" him. Falin's message had immediately captured her processing capacity.

"Noel, they're here! They're at the house!"

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Arisa & Friends Omake Roadshow!


"What is this, some kind of conspiracy of silence?"

Murasaki's gaze raked his photographers with the force of a sword sweep. The tabloid editor was a big, beefy man, who drove himself hard and his staff harder in pursuit of the newest, juiciest scandals.

"I have got rumors flying in from all over the place! Tips from movie theater ushers, from waiters at fancy restaurants, from people who've seen them together at nightclubs or other hangouts, even from a desk clerk at a love hotel, all saying that Arisa Bannings, heiress to the Nomura-Bannings Industrial Technologies financial group, has been openly engaging in a lesbian love affair. We put that on page one and we'll sell out the whole print run!"

He hammered his fist on the desk.

"But you...you can't get me one single picture of them! Not kissing, not holding hands, nothing! As far as I can tell, you incompetents couldn't get one shot that even has Bannings in the frame!"


I originally wrote this chapter's two scenes in reverse order. It would be more effective to introduce Morris's name first in Shimizu's information, but I thought the "finisher" for the interrogation scene made for a more effective cliffhanger.

Previously (Two In A Row!! *happy dance*):

Chapter 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2508465&postcount=14258)
Chapter 2 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2515133&postcount=14289)
Chapter 3 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2522161&postcount=14346)
Chapter 4 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2529988&postcount=14371)
Chapter 5 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2538143&postcount=14395)
Chapter 6 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2555166&postcount=14486)
Chapter 7 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2572313&postcount=14708)
Chapter 8 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2586084&postcount=14962)
Chapter 9 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2590315&postcount=15116)

Ahhhhh, but I do love a good suspense building. :D

Morris comes across as quite the mad scientist; in a way he reminds me of Precia and Jail, which is always a good thing. I'm still curious as to what it is he's trying to do, exactly, and what role Suzuka plays in it, but I suppose that will all be revealed in time, won't it?

The interrogation of Shizimu was very well written, though I suggest Noel be careful of how many times she uses the stick instead of the carrot. I understand her feelings on the matter, but one day she could really blow something if she goes in so hardcore.

And of course, you had to end it with that cliffhanger. You evil author, you. Well, at least I know you're updating daily. :p

[Nanya01]

Sometimes I wonder how all you guys manage to churn a fic after another. Granted, not all of them might interest me but I still admire your efforts nonethless.

For me, I love to come up with fic *ideas* but I can never seem to turn them into story. Procransciation aside, I've had only one fic idea turn into a story (which I'm writing slowly on and off), and that was after last 2-3 years of obession of trying to turn it into a story (went thru at least 4 plot rewrites actually). All other ideas just stay ideas because I can't seem to turn them into stories.

How do you guys do it? I admit, I used to be better at this, but after being in hiatus for most of the decade, I seem to have lost my touch.

I do plan to post the ch1 of the fic I've been working on here one day, just as soon as I've got some progress on the 2nd chapter.


Well, to be honest, you can go to my FF.Net page and see for yourself some of my fics... (check my sig)

It took me over SIX YEARS to finish my longest story on there. (Just because I wanted to see it end, I honestly did.)

For me though, I just have a lot of imagination that can build up and I practice a lot.

When my muse doesn't wanna work for something, I either switch to something else or wait till my muse comes back for writing more.

I just keep trying, that's all.

Can't say for the rest though.

[RadiantBeam]

Sometimes I wonder how all you guys manage to churn a fic after another. Granted, not all of them might interest me but I still admire your efforts nonethless.

For me, I love to come up with fic *ideas* but I can never seem to turn them into story. Procransciation aside, I've had only one fic idea turn into a story (which I'm writing slowly on and off), and that was after last 2-3 years of obession of trying to turn it into a story (went thru at least 4 plot rewrites actually). All other ideas just stay ideas because I can't seem to turn them into stories.

How do you guys do it? I admit, I used to be better at this, but after being in hiatus for most of the decade, I seem to have lost my touch.

I do plan to post the ch1 of the fic I've been working on here one day, just as soon as I've got some progress on the 2nd chapter.

For me, a matter of a lot of time and a lot of patience. :heh:

I have an idea, I develop it, and I carry it until the end. Even if I lose interest in it for awhile and leave it alone (Bless the Broken Road currently, though I'm starting to feel the bunnies stir), my interest for it always comes back and I just pick it up again.

It's basically just keep trying until you reach the point of no return. :heh: And in my case, sometimes I just have way too many ideas and not enough time to write them all down. :D

[spawnofthejudge]

(Bless the Broken Road currently,:( though I'm starting to feel the bunnies stir):D

@darkalpha: Planning, persistence and sheer stubbornness. Also, doing small things when I can't do my ongoing stuff can knock the dust off. I mean to do another short here at some point....today...? *hides*

[TheShinySword]

Sometimes I wonder how all you guys manage to churn a fic after another. Granted, not all of them might interest me but I still admire your efforts nonethless.

For me, I love to come up with fic *ideas* but I can never seem to turn them into story. Procransciation aside, I've had only one fic idea turn into a story (which I'm writing slowly on and off), and that was after last 2-3 years of obession of trying to turn it into a story (went thru at least 4 plot rewrites actually). All other ideas just stay ideas because I can't seem to turn them into stories.

How do you guys do it? I admit, I used to be better at this, but after being in hiatus for most of the decade, I seem to have lost my touch.

I do plan to post the ch1 of the fic I've been working on here one day, just as soon as I've got some progress on the 2nd chapter.

Ku ku ku ku. I- actually I'm completely the wrong person to talk about this. I'm incapable of actually finishing anything I start.

[DezoPenguin]

Did I hear mention of BtBR plotbunnies raising their fuzzy heads? :D

Anyway, might as well get the daily update for today out of the way now, for lunch. I had a lot of fun with this chapter. Six Badass Longcoated assassins fighting a Schoolgirl Lesbian Vampire and a Ninja Robot Maid. It's like a Choose Your Own Fetish chapter!

...

Actually, I've noticed that a lot of this fic seems to be turning out that way. I think I'm channeling my inner Hayate.

The Tsukimura estate was quiet and still.

"Too large," stated one of the Red Phoenix. "Too vulnerable."

The fence, they knew, was wired to set off alarms if contact was made over a certain threshold of pressure. The weight of a man would be enough to trigger it. The alarm wouldn't contact the police, though, or a private security firm. The Tsukimuras preferred to keep their secrets, Tengu understood.

These men, though, were not run-of-the-mill burglars. One by one, they ascended a tree, then jumped from a limb, covering a good twenty yards in the air despite the lack of a running start. Tengu followed as they crossed the lawn like shadows, slipping silently, noiselessly through the darkness. The six of them divided, pairs going in different directions to approach the house from different angles.

The Red Phoenix were past masters at breaching security. Alarm wires were found, then severed or rewired. In one place, a windowpane was seamlessly cut out of its frame with a blade that seemed, perhaps, sharper than mere steel should have. They entered without any signal being given, any trap tripped.

They thought.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


"Is there anything I can get for you, Miss Suzuka?" Falin asked. "A cup of tea, something to eat?"

Suzuka frowned, then shook her head.

"No, thank you, Falin." She set down her pen. "I'm just restless, that's all. How can I concentrate on studying when I know that Arisa and Noel are off following up a lead?"

"They'll be all right, Miss Suzuka. Noel is very skilled at this sort of thing, and I don't think that Miss Arisa can be hurt now."

Suzuka smiled slightly at that.

"I suppose not. But it's hard to think about something as mundane as schoolwork when everyone is dealing with things like kidnapping and corporate intrigue. It almost doesn't seem real, somehow, if you understand what I mean, Falin? Especially with me apparently being at the center of it."

Falin nodded.

"It isn't part of ordinary life," she agreed. "It must be very difficult. But you should try to relax. Miss Arisa wouldn't want you to be worrying about her this way."

"No, I suppose not. She'd say that I was just being the cliche of the girl who sits home and frets while her man is off at the war--which is especially silly because I don't have a man at all."

"Wouldn't the principle apply regardless of gender?" Falin asked.

Suzuka's smile widened.

"Maybe, but it doesn't feel the same, somehow. Like...because we're the same sex, there aren't so many social expectations, so we can find the right balance between ourselves based on personality without having to fight so many ideas of what we should be to each other?"

Falin tipped her head to one side.

"That sounds awfully well thought-out for a relationship that only started yesterday, Miss Suzuka."

Suzuka blushed.

"That's because, well, I've thought about those kind of things for quite some time now, since I've known how I felt about Arisa for so long," she confided shyly. "I've dreamed about what it would be her girlfriend for years; I feel like pinching myself to see that I'm not still asleep."

"I'm glad that you're happy, Miss Suzuka," Falin said, smiling.

"Thank you, Falin." Suzuka sighed happily. "This all began so horribly, but maybe...maybe there really will be something good that comes from it at last."

"I hope so too, although--" She broke off suddenly.

"What is it?"

"I hear something."

Security Mode: Active.

"A window at the other end of the hall sliding open." The windows in the old house tended to creak even when opened carefully. Noel had decided to leave them that way on purpose: a skilled burglar might disarm or bypass an alarm system but with the sisters' hearing the act of opening became a viable backup, with a constantly running subroutine scanning her audio input for the sound.

"What do we do, Falin?" Suzuka asked, keeping her voice down. "Should we try to get out, or to the secure room?" There was only a slight quaver to betray her nervousness.


Connect: Noel.

"I'm contacting Noel."

Link active.

"Noel, they're here! They're at the house!"

"Stay calm. How many are there?"

"I don't know. I just heard the window open."

"All right. Try to keep hidden until you have better information, then get to safety using whatever route is open. Tell me more when you can, and keep Miss Suzuka safe."

"I will!"

"Stay quiet," Falin told Suzuka. "Noel and Miss Arisa know that someone is here. We need to figure out what's happening, then get you away safely."

"I understand."

Falin turned out the light so that it wouldn't show under the door and pinpoint their location. A smart attacker would have seen which lights were on from outside, of course, but matching those observations to the mansion's internal layout wasn't always easy.

She didn't hear footsteps. Was the window a false alarm? An ordinary burglar, maybe, who'd been scared off by the noise?

Or were the intruders just that silent? And therefore, that dangerous?

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


"Suzuka's in trouble?" Arisa exclaimed.

"We don't know that yet," Noel said, her heels clicking as she ran down the stairs. Arisa trailed along, glad that her legs wouldn't get tired or her "wind" run out. The maid's voice was infuriatingly calm and controlled from Arisa's point of view. Usually she appreciated that--a sensible voice of reason--but under the circumstances, it could be annoying.

"Well, what do you know?"

"Falin just said that she believes someone is trying to break in. She'll tell me more when she knows more."


"That's it?"

"For now."

"I guess we can hope for a false alarm, but..."

She didn't need to finish the sentence to know that Noel agreed with her. That would be far too much of a coincidence to believe, a false alarm right when they were expecting the kidnappers to try something. It had to be that Professor Morris.

They could only hope that Falin did a better job of protecting Suzuka than the living Arisa had managed.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


Slowly, Falin peered out around the corner, wishing as she did that the mansion had internal surveillance cameras. They'd moved cautiously out of Suzuka's room, first into the hall, then down the corridor towards the landing that led to the atrium with its grand sweep of staircase.

Suzuka was with her; she couldn't move quite as quietly as Falin could, but close enough, and they considered it more likely that she'd be safer with Falin entering a potential hazard area than without Falin in a location the other side would be aware of.

They were wrong, but not for any of the reasons they'd anticipated.

Peering into the darkened atrium (light could only help the enemy since Falin had both low-light and thermographic vision), Falin saw the two men ascending the staircase. They were dressed in black, with long coats and wearing white full-face masks that shone eerily in her sight. Their movements were quiet and stealthy; they glided through the darkness like living shadows.

Until the lead one suddenly reeled back, off-balance as a yowl went up. He'd collided with Ein, the striped gray cat that liked the fourth step from the top as his perch and who'd been nearly invisible in the dark to normal eyes. One could consider Suzuka's cats (currently numbering eight) as an informal part of the security system.

The intruder deftly caught his balance, and then in the next instant a Japanese sword was in his hand, quick-drawn from somewhere, and slicing down towards the cat out of rage or a practical desire to prevent further noise or both. Falin watched in horror, knowing how much Suzuka loved the cats.

Suzuka herself didn't just watch.

"No!" she screamed as she bolted from cover, charging the men. Even Falin's reflexes weren't fast enough to grab her, so all she could do was follow. The masked man, though, reacted at once, somehow stopping in mid-swing and whirling to face Suzuka.

Configure-RtArm: Sword.

Falin's hand folded as the blade extensions slid down her arm and locked in place, putting a two-foot, double-edged blade at the end of her wrist. If they wanted to play with blades, she could match them.

The man who'd stepped on the cat slashed out at the charging vampire, but again managed to restrain himself mid-swing, probably because he'd recognized their target. The second intruder drew not a sword but a machine pistol with a barrel extension of some kind and ripped off a three-round burst, silenced. His aim was remarkable, despite the darkness and the silencer and the effect of rapid fire on his arm he put all three shots right where he wanted at a target moving at Falin's speed at an angle across his line of vision.

Not that it did him any good; the bullets penetrated her maid's uniform and her pseudoskin sheath and were stopped cold by her subdermal armor.

The lead man reversed his grip and brought the heel of his sword in towards Suzuka. She grabbed his arm before he could make contact and wrenched it down and around. Ein bolted as Suzuka nearly stepped on his tail as she shifted her footing, bringing her free hand up for a punch to the sternum. Falin could almost see the intruder read Suzuka's body language and begin a countersequence, but while he was undoubtedly better than the girl she--aware of the situation and intentionally drawing on her inhuman abilities--was simply faster than he could cope with.

Transmit Stream: Full-Sense/Realtime.

She didn't have time to explain in language; Noel could decipher it for herself through Falin's own sensory input. Another burst of gunfire sprayed up at her, scoring twice as her left hand grabbed the balustrade and she launched herself in a spinning loop through the air that made the gunman dodge aside. Falin landed, deftly found her footing on the staircase, and swept a thrust with her sword-hand at him. He slipped the attack while drawing his own sword and she chopped the gun out of his hand, breaking his wrist.

A door at the opposite end of the landing from which Falin and Suzuka had entered was flung open and spat out two more masked men, who rushed towards the fray. A moment later, as Falin blocked the gunman's sword with her own, two more of them entered from a door near the middle of the landing.

That settled it, then; down and then out was the way to go. Suzuka seemed to have figured that as well, bodily hurling the man she was fighting at the nearer two arrivals. They dodged, and the man hit the wall hard, jarring loose a heavy, framed portrait in oils of a Tsukimura ancestor. The two lunged all but simultaneously at Suzuka, stun-guns in their hands. Knowing that those would have an effect on her--moreso if they'd upped the power level to deal with Suzuka's nature--Falin broke away from her opponent to intercept. She took a slash across the back of her left shoulder which did no more than his bullets had done, sprang past Suzuka to take one man off his feet with an extended forearm, but had the stungun blast its charge into her.

"The maid's armored!" the gunman shouted, and indeed the stungun had no effect on her as she was insulated against electricity that wasn't on the order of a lightning strike. She tried to execute an attack, but the man she'd clotheslined whipped his legs against hers from his prone position and jarred her off-balance. In that instant the intruder who'd stungunned her slapped his free hand against her side and vaulted away so that her sword-slash only tore open the front of his armored duster.

Suzuka leapt at the man on the stairs. He came up with his own stun-gun, but she was again simply too fast in a one-on-one situation, knocking his arm wide with enough force that the stun-gun went flying and then hitting him in the chest hard enough to knock him off his feet and send him tumbling down the stairs.

The man on the floor rolled away from Falin, trying to get to his feet. She turned his way rather than the other because the other two men were on that side and her priority was to keep as many of them as possible away from Suzuka.

"Falin, get that thing off your side now!" Noel's communication came through. She had to reach back across her body with her standard left hand for it, which slowed her reaction. One of the intruders at the far end of the landing delayed her even more by shooting her--and he'd taken the warning to heart, switching to a clip of armor-piercing bullets that although not penetrating did begin the process of compromising her armor.

Then the mine went off.

There was only so much explosive that could be packed into a palm-sized explosive device, particularly one that would adhere to a target and included a remote detonator. The shaped charge did a great deal of damage, though, breaching Falin's armor and blasting a fist-sized chunk out of her side where her lower ribs would have been, and also taking three fingers off her left hand where she was reaching for it. Damage assessments spilled through her mind as alternate pathways were found for destroyed circuitry.

Configure--LfArm: Sword.

Configure--RtArm: Hand.

More bursts of gunfire hit her chest and face, staggering her, the combination of damage sources making her unable to properly react as the gunman's partner leapt into the air, descending towards her with a powerful diagonal cut of his sword, a shockingly inefficient maneuver from a member of an otherwise highly efficient team, which made Falin deprioritize it as a threat.

Then his katana came alight with a dull red light, an aura crackling around the blade like lightning, and the edge sheared through her neck from just below her right ear into her left collarbone, which it glanced off, its unnatural power spent. Falin's head went spinning away, bounced off the balustrade, and fell towards the atrium floor below.

"Falin!" Suzuka screamed.

Visual receptors: Disabled.

Primary audio receptors: Disabled.

Primary olfactory receptors: Disabled.

Gustatory receptors: Disabled.

Primary communications array: Disabled.

Link inactive.

The man who'd decapitated Falin got the surprise of his life when her right hand fisted in his coat, holding him in place. It didn't last long, though, as she drove her sword-hand through his chest. Noel and Falin's creator had not been foolish enough to place their core functions in their heads just because that was where the human brain was located.

Connection request: Noel.

Accept.

Link active.

Resume transmission.

Using the impaled corpse for cover--she felt more than one shot hit it, she fished through his jacket and found his gun, recognized the model, flipped the fire selection switch to full-auto, and swept the weapon in an arc to cover the landing. She heard the impact of a bullet on an armored duster and centered the gun on the spot, emptying the remainder of the clip in another trigger-pull. She felt the movement of air, heard the footfalls on the carpet of the remaining man on that side, and spun into a wheel-kick that any blindfighting sensei would have applauded. Falin felt her foot contact his face, felt the mask shatter under the force of a blow that could punch through a concrete wall.

In the next second, though, the last intruder standing proved that the shock of seeing a headless maid tear through his comrades did not long paralyze a disciplined mind. Armor-piercing ammunition slammed into her back as the masked man emptied a clip into her. Her armor, already compromised by the blast, gave way more than once as shots tore into her torso, more than one actually ricocheting off the inside of her chest armor to do even more damage. Her consciousness became a stream of damage reports and error messages; she wasn't even aware that he'd stepped up behind her and ripped his sword into the cavity blown by the mine to tear her body in half.

Emergency shutd--

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


Screaming in terror, Suzuka sprinted towards the mansion's front door. First Arisa and now Falin! How many lives were going to be sacrificed for her sake? How many of those she cared about? She wanted to turn back, rush up the stairs and tear any of the masked men who still lived limb from limb, but the knowledge that Falin had given her life solely so Suzuka could escape from them kept her running.

As she reached for the front door, the heavy wooden panel was flung open, knocking her sprawling. A tall, dark-skinned man stood there, towering over her.

"I should have done this the first time," he said, raising his hand. Yellow-green energy crackled in his palm while around his feet a runic circle like those Suzuka had seen Nanoha and Fate conjure shone the same hue. "From the sky comes your destruction! Midnight Striker!"

The light exploded from his palm, and Suzuka knew no more.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Arisa & Friends Omake Roadshow!


Arisa brought the Yamaha to a stop. Suzuka got down off the back of the bike, then watched her girlfriend swing a leg over the machine, admiring the way the white and red leathers hugged her body.

The restaurant they'd stopped at wasn't quite as pleasant a view. It was clearly a biker hangout: motorcycles were lined up in the parking lot, ranging from Japanese and European racing models to big American touring bikes to tricked-out "choppers" from a biker-gang movie. Inside, the place was jammed full.

"Maybe we should go someplace else?" Suzuka nervously suggested. She wasn't that hungry, after all...

"Nah, we're good. Besides, it's a good three hours until we get to anywhere else that offers real food." She flashed Suzuka a grin. "Three hours with a starving vampire pressed against my back."

Suzuka giggled, then watched as Arisa walked over to a table for two that had four leatherboys jammed up at it.

"Hey, guys, mind if we sit down?"

They turned their heads sullenly, then paled and jumped to their feet.

"Hey, no problem, Bannings; we were just leaving."

Arisa held the chair for Suzuka.

"Do you know these guys?"

"Not really, but I've got kind of a rep."

"You do?"

"Well, a lot of these guys use reckless stunts to show how brave and badass they are. Since I'm absurdly rich, if I total my ride I can be sitting on a brand new one the next day. And since I'm already dead, no matter how badly I wipe out, it won't actually hurt me." She grinned. "By now, it doesn't even count as losing face to refuse to play 'chicken' with me."


1. Damn cat. This is why I'm a dog person. ;)

2. For those scoring at home, four Hand members are dead: the one Falin impaled, the one she shot, the one whose skull she kicked into a jellylike smear, and the one Suzuka threw down the stairs. The one who planted the mine on Falin and eventually put her down is fine, and the one Suzuka threw into the wall was just stunned.

3. Yes, "Primary olfactory receptors: disabled" means that Falin can apparently smell with sensors other than her nose...Honestly, Sakura probably should have installed some extra eyes somewhere as well, but...

4. Recognition of the fact that the head is a lousy place to install an android's "brain" dates to several extended conversations with Joel Fagin concerning Phantasy Star fics from around nine years ago. Credit where credit is due and all that. :D

Previous chapters:

Chapter 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2508465&postcount=14258)
Chapter 2 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2515133&postcount=14289)
Chapter 3 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2522161&postcount=14346)
Chapter 4 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2529988&postcount=14371)
Chapter 5 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2538143&postcount=14395)
Chapter 6 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2555166&postcount=14486)
Chapter 7 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2572313&postcount=14708)
Chapter 8 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2586084&postcount=14962)
Chapter 9 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2590315&postcount=15116)
Chapter 10 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2592555&postcount=15138)

[RadiantBeam]

Did I hear mention of BtBR plotbunnies raising their fuzzy heads? :D

Anyway, might as well get the daily update for today out of the way now, for lunch. I had a lot of fun with this chapter. Six Badass Longcoated assassins fighting a Schoolgirl Lesbian Vampire and a Ninja Robot Maid. It's like a Choose Your Own Fetish chapter!

...

Actually, I've noticed that a lot of this fic seems to be turning out that way. I think I'm channeling my inner Hayate.

The Tsukimura estate was quiet and still.

"Too large," stated one of the Red Phoenix. "Too vulnerable."

The fence, they knew, was wired to set off alarms if contact was made over a certain threshold of pressure. The weight of a man would be enough to trigger it. The alarm wouldn't contact the police, though, or a private security firm. The Tsukimuras preferred to keep their secrets, Tengu understood.

These men, though, were not run-of-the-mill burglars. One by one, they ascended a tree, then jumped from a limb, covering a good twenty yards in the air despite the lack of a running start. Tengu followed as they crossed the lawn like shadows, slipping silently, noiselessly through the darkness. The six of them divided, pairs going in different directions to approach the house from different angles.

The Red Phoenix were past masters at breaching security. Alarm wires were found, then severed or rewired. In one place, a windowpane was seamlessly cut out of its frame with a blade that seemed, perhaps, sharper than mere steel should have. They entered without any signal being given, any trap tripped.

They thought.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


"Is there anything I can get for you, Miss Suzuka?" Falin asked. "A cup of tea, something to eat?"

Suzuka frowned, then shook her head.

"No, thank you, Falin." She set down her pen. "I'm just restless, that's all. How can I concentrate on studying when I know that Arisa and Noel are off following up a lead?"

"They'll be all right, Miss Suzuka. Noel is very skilled at this sort of thing, and I don't think that Miss Arisa can be hurt now."

Suzuka smiled slightly at that.

"I suppose not. But it's hard to think about something as mundane as schoolwork when everyone is dealing with things like kidnapping and corporate intrigue. It almost doesn't seem real, somehow, if you understand what I mean, Falin? Especially with me apparently being at the center of it."

Falin nodded.

"It isn't part of ordinary life," she agreed. "It must be very difficult. But you should try to relax. Miss Arisa wouldn't want you to be worrying about her this way."

"No, I suppose not. She'd say that I was just being the cliche of the girl who sits home and frets while her man is off at the war--which is especially silly because I don't have a man at all."

"Wouldn't the principle apply regardless of gender?" Falin asked.

Suzuka's smile widened.

"Maybe, but it doesn't feel the same, somehow. Like...because we're the same sex, there aren't so many social expectations, so we can find the right balance between ourselves based on personality without having to fight so many ideas of what we should be to each other?"

Falin tipped her head to one side.

"That sounds awfully well thought-out for a relationship that only started yesterday, Miss Suzuka."

Suzuka blushed.

"That's because, well, I've thought about those kind of things for quite some time now, since I've known how I felt about Arisa for so long," she confided shyly. "I've dreamed about what it would be her girlfriend for years; I feel like pinching myself to see that I'm not still asleep."

"I'm glad that you're happy, Miss Suzuka," Falin said, smiling.

"Thank you, Falin." Suzuka sighed happily. "This all began so horribly, but maybe...maybe there really will be something good that comes from it at last."

"I hope so too, although--" She broke off suddenly.

"What is it?"

"I hear something."

Security Mode: Active.

"A window at the other end of the hall sliding open." The windows in the old house tended to creak even when opened carefully. Noel had decided to leave them that way on purpose: a skilled burglar might disarm or bypass an alarm system but with the sisters' hearing the act of opening became a viable backup, with a constantly running subroutine scanning her audio input for the sound.

"What do we do, Falin?" Suzuka asked, keeping her voice down. "Should we try to get out, or to the secure room?" There was only a slight quaver to betray her nervousness.


Connect: Noel.

"I'm contacting Noel."

Link active.

"Noel, they're here! They're at the house!"

"Stay calm. How many are there?"

"I don't know. I just heard the window open."

"All right. Try to keep hidden until you have better information, then get to safety using whatever route is open. Tell me more when you can, and keep Miss Suzuka safe."

"I will!"

"Stay quiet," Falin told Suzuka. "Noel and Miss Arisa know that someone is here. We need to figure out what's happening, then get you away safely."

"I understand."

Falin turned out the light so that it wouldn't show under the door and pinpoint their location. A smart attacker would have seen which lights were on from outside, of course, but matching those observations to the mansion's internal layout wasn't always easy.

She didn't hear footsteps. Was the window a false alarm? An ordinary burglar, maybe, who'd been scared off by the noise?

Or were the intruders just that silent? And therefore, that dangerous?

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


"Suzuka's in trouble?" Arisa exclaimed.

"We don't know that yet," Noel said, her heels clicking as she ran down the stairs. Arisa trailed along, glad that her legs wouldn't get tired or her "wind" run out. The maid's voice was infuriatingly calm and controlled from Arisa's point of view. Usually she appreciated that--a sensible voice of reason--but under the circumstances, it could be annoying.

"Well, what do you know?"

"Falin just said that she believes someone is trying to break in. She'll tell me more when she knows more."


"That's it?"

"For now."

"I guess we can hope for a false alarm, but..."

She didn't need to finish the sentence to know that Noel agreed with her. That would be far too much of a coincidence to believe, a false alarm right when they were expecting the kidnappers to try something. It had to be that Professor Morris.

They could only hope that Falin did a better job of protecting Suzuka than the living Arisa had managed.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


Slowly, Falin peered out around the corner, wishing as she did that the mansion had internal surveillance cameras. They'd moved cautiously out of Suzuka's room, first into the hall, then down the corridor towards the landing that led to the atrium with its grand sweep of staircase.

Suzuka was with her; she couldn't move quite as quietly as Falin could, but close enough, and they considered it more likely that she'd be safer with Falin entering a potential hazard area than without Falin in a location the other side would be aware of.

They were wrong, but not for any of the reasons they'd anticipated.

Peering into the darkened atrium (light could only help the enemy since Falin had both low-light and thermographic vision), Falin saw the two men ascending the staircase. They were dressed in black, with long coats and wearing white full-face masks that shone eerily in her sight. Their movements were quiet and stealthy; they glided through the darkness like living shadows.

Until the lead one suddenly reeled back, off-balance as a yowl went up. He'd collided with Ein, the striped gray cat that liked the fourth step from the top as his perch and who'd been nearly invisible in the dark to normal eyes. One could consider Suzuka's cats (currently numbering eight) as an informal part of the security system.

The intruder deftly caught his balance, and then in the next instant a Japanese sword was in his hand, quick-drawn from somewhere, and slicing down towards the cat out of rage or a practical desire to prevent further noise or both. Falin watched in horror, knowing how much Suzuka loved the cats.

Suzuka herself didn't just watch.

"No!" she screamed as she bolted from cover, charging the men. Even Falin's reflexes weren't fast enough to grab her, so all she could do was follow. The masked man, though, reacted at once, somehow stopping in mid-swing and whirling to face Suzuka.

Configure-RtArm: Sword.

Falin's hand folded as the blade extensions slid down her arm and locked in place, putting a two-foot, double-edged blade at the end of her wrist. If they wanted to play with blades, she could match them.

The man who'd stepped on the cat slashed out at the charging vampire, but again managed to restrain himself mid-swing, probably because he'd recognized their target. The second intruder drew not a sword but a machine pistol with a barrel extension of some kind and ripped off a three-round burst, silenced. His aim was remarkable, despite the darkness and the silencer and the effect of rapid fire on his arm he put all three shots right where he wanted at a target moving at Falin's speed at an angle across his line of vision.

Not that it did him any good; the bullets penetrated her maid's uniform and her pseudoskin sheath and were stopped cold by her subdermal armor.

The lead man reversed his grip and brought the heel of his sword in towards Suzuka. She grabbed his arm before he could make contact and wrenched it down and around. Ein bolted as Suzuka nearly stepped on his tail as she shifted her footing, bringing her free hand up for a punch to the sternum. Falin could almost see the intruder read Suzuka's body language and begin a countersequence, but while he was undoubtedly better than the girl she--aware of the situation and intentionally drawing on her inhuman abilities--was simply faster than he could cope with.

Transmit Stream: Full-Sense/Realtime.

She didn't have time to explain in language; Noel could decipher it for herself through Falin's own sensory input. Another burst of gunfire sprayed up at her, scoring twice as her left hand grabbed the balustrade and she launched herself in a spinning loop through the air that made the gunman dodge aside. Falin landed, deftly found her footing on the staircase, and swept a thrust with her sword-hand at him. He slipped the attack while drawing his own sword and she chopped the gun out of his hand, breaking his wrist.

A door at the opposite end of the landing from which Falin and Suzuka had entered was flung open and spat out two more masked men, who rushed towards the fray. A moment later, as Falin blocked the gunman's sword with her own, two more of them entered from a door near the middle of the landing.

That settled it, then; down and then out was the way to go. Suzuka seemed to have figured that as well, bodily hurling the man she was fighting at the nearer two arrivals. They dodged, and the man hit the wall hard, jarring loose a heavy, framed portrait in oils of a Tsukimura ancestor. The two lunged all but simultaneously at Suzuka, stun-guns in their hands. Knowing that those would have an effect on her--moreso if they'd upped the power level to deal with Suzuka's nature--Falin broke away from her opponent to intercept. She took a slash across the back of her left shoulder which did no more than his bullets had done, sprang past Suzuka to take one man off his feet with an extended forearm, but had the stungun blast its charge into her.

"The maid's armored!" the gunman shouted, and indeed the stungun had no effect on her as she was insulated against electricity that wasn't on the order of a lightning strike. She tried to execute an attack, but the man she'd clotheslined whipped his legs against hers from his prone position and jarred her off-balance. In that instant the intruder who'd stungunned her slapped his free hand against her side and vaulted away so that her sword-slash only tore open the front of his armored duster.

Suzuka leapt at the man on the stairs. He came up with his own stun-gun, but she was again simply too fast in a one-on-one situation, knocking his arm wide with enough force that the stun-gun went flying and then hitting him in the chest hard enough to knock him off his feet and send him tumbling down the stairs.

The man on the floor rolled away from Falin, trying to get to his feet. She turned his way rather than the other because the other two men were on that side and her priority was to keep as many of them as possible away from Suzuka.

"Falin, get that thing off your side now!" Noel's communication came through. She had to reach back across her body with her standard left hand for it, which slowed her reaction. One of the intruders at the far end of the landing delayed her even more by shooting her--and he'd taken the warning to heart, switching to a clip of armor-piercing bullets that although not penetrating did begin the process of compromising her armor.

Then the mine went off.

There was only so much explosive that could be packed into a palm-sized explosive device, particularly one that would adhere to a target and included a remote detonator. The shaped charge did a great deal of damage, though, breaching Falin's armor and blasting a fist-sized chunk out of her side where her lower ribs would have been, and also taking three fingers off her left hand where she was reaching for it. Damage assessments spilled through her mind as alternate pathways were found for destroyed circuitry.

Configure--LfArm: Sword.

Configure--RtArm: Hand.

More bursts of gunfire hit her chest and face, staggering her, the combination of damage sources making her unable to properly react as the gunman's partner leapt into the air, descending towards her with a powerful diagonal cut of his sword, a shockingly inefficient maneuver from a member of an otherwise highly efficient team, which made Falin deprioritize it as a threat.

Then his katana came alight with a dull red light, an aura crackling around the blade like lightning, and the edge sheared through her neck from just below her right ear into her left collarbone, which it glanced off, its unnatural power spent. Falin's head went spinning away, bounced off the balustrade, and fell towards the atrium floor below.

"Falin!" Suzuka screamed.

Visual receptors: Disabled.

Primary audio receptors: Disabled.

Primary olfactory receptors: Disabled.

Gustatory receptors: Disabled.

Primary communications array: Disabled.

Link inactive.

The man who'd decapitated Falin got the surprise of his life when her right hand fisted in his coat, holding him in place. It didn't last long, though, as she drove her sword-hand through his chest. Noel and Falin's creator had not been foolish enough to place their core functions in their heads just because that was where the human brain was located.

Connection request: Noel.

Accept.

Link active.

Resume transmission.

Using the impaled corpse for cover--she felt more than one shot hit it, she fished through his jacket and found his gun, recognized the model, flipped the fire selection switch to full-auto, and swept the weapon in an arc to cover the landing. She heard the impact of a bullet on an armored duster and centered the gun on the spot, emptying the remainder of the clip in another trigger-pull. She felt the movement of air, heard the footfalls on the carpet of the remaining man on that side, and spun into a wheel-kick that any blindfighting sensei would have applauded. Falin felt her foot contact his face, felt the mask shatter under the force of a blow that could punch through a concrete wall.

In the next second, though, the last intruder standing proved that the shock of seeing a headless maid tear through his comrades did not long paralyze a disciplined mind. Armor-piercing ammunition slammed into her back as the masked man emptied a clip into her. Her armor, already compromised by the blast, gave way more than once as shots tore into her torso, more than one actually ricocheting off the inside of her chest armor to do even more damage. Her consciousness became a stream of damage reports and error messages; she wasn't even aware that he'd stepped up behind her and ripped his sword into the cavity blown by the mine to tear her body in half.

Emergency shutd--

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


Screaming in terror, Suzuka sprinted towards the mansion's front door. First Arisa and now Falin! How many lives were going to be sacrificed for her sake? How many of those she cared about? She wanted to turn back, rush up the stairs and tear any of the masked men who still lived limb from limb, but the knowledge that Falin had given her life solely so Suzuka could escape from them kept her running.

As she reached for the front door, the heavy wooden panel was flung open, knocking her sprawling. A tall, dark-skinned man stood there, towering over her.

"I should have done this the first time," he said, raising his hand. Yellow-green energy crackled in his palm while around his feet a runic circle like those Suzuka had seen Nanoha and Fate conjure shone the same hue. "From the sky comes your destruction! Midnight Striker!"

The light exploded from his palm, and Suzuka knew no more.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Arisa & Friends Omake Roadshow!


Arisa brought the Yamaha to a stop. Suzuka got down off the back of the bike, then watched her girlfriend swing a leg over the machine, admiring the way the white and red leathers hugged her body.

The restaurant they'd stopped at wasn't quite as pleasant a view. It was clearly a biker hangout: motorcycles were lined up in the parking lot, ranging from Japanese and European racing models to big American touring bikes to tricked-out "choppers" from a biker-gang movie. Inside, the place was jammed full.

"Maybe we should go someplace else?" Suzuka nervously suggested. She wasn't that hungry, after all...

"Nah, we're good. Besides, it's a good three hours until we get to anywhere else that offers real food." She flashed Suzuka a grin. "Three hours with a starving vampire pressed against my back."

Suzuka giggled, then watched as Arisa walked over to a table for two that had four leatherboys jammed up at it.

"Hey, guys, mind if we sit down?"

They turned their heads sullenly, then paled and jumped to their feet.

"Hey, no problem, Bannings; we were just leaving."

Arisa held the chair for Suzuka.

"Do you know these guys?"

"Not really, but I've got kind of a rep."

"You do?"

"Well, a lot of these guys use reckless stunts to show how brave and badass they are. Since I'm absurdly rich, if I total my ride I can be sitting on a brand new one the next day. And since I'm already dead, no matter how badly I wipe out, it won't actually hurt me." She grinned. "By now, it doesn't even count as losing face to refuse to play 'chicken' with me."


1. Damn cat. This is why I'm a dog person. ;)

2. For those scoring at home, four Hand members are dead: the one Falin impaled, the one she shot, the one whose skull she kicked into a jellylike smear, and the one Suzuka threw down the stairs. The one who planted the mine on Falin and eventually put her down is fine, and the one Suzuka threw into the wall was just stunned.

3. Yes, "Primary olfactory receptors: disabled" means that Falin can apparently smell with sensors other than her nose...Honestly, Sakura probably should have installed some extra eyes somewhere as well, but...

4. Recognition of the fact that the head is a lousy place to install an android's "brain" dates to several extended conversations with Joel Fagin concerning Phantasy Star fics from around nine years ago. Credit where credit is due and all that. :D

Previous chapters:

Chapter 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2508465&postcount=14258)
Chapter 2 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2515133&postcount=14289)
Chapter 3 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2522161&postcount=14346)
Chapter 4 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2529988&postcount=14371)
Chapter 5 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2538143&postcount=14395)
Chapter 6 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2555166&postcount=14486)
Chapter 7 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2572313&postcount=14708)
Chapter 8 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2586084&postcount=14962)
Chapter 9 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2590315&postcount=15116)
Chapter 10 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2592555&postcount=15138)

O__O

...

That was...

Gruesome...

Caught again, eh? I take it Noel will be rightly pissed off at this point; not only is Suzuka gone, but I get the sneaking feeling that Falin is either dead or as close to dead as a cyborg maid can be, and that's going to really annoy the one programmed to be her "big sister". Not to mention Arisa, now that she no longer has a physical body, is quite capable of putting down the pain when she wants to...

Going to be interesting!

Nice play on Arisa's possible future rep. :heh:

I look forward to the next daily update. :p

[Rising Dragon]

I'm just waiting for ghost!Arisa to finally light someone on fire.

[Satashi]

Got a message from Junkedcat. He said life has been hectic. Along with school and work, he's had no time to do anything. Landscaper!Fate was taken down because he felt he didn't want to keep a half-finished "dead" fic up with teasers for new chapters. BUT he did say he still thought about it, so here's hoping, ne?

Well, In JC's honor, here's a Richgirl!Nanoha short. (For those of you who don't know, Richgirl!Nanoha is a spin-off of Landscaper!Fate made with JC's permission and support ^_^ All character personalities and plot and stuff were made by JunkedCat). First person POV, by Nanoha

I let out a small sigh, chin resting on the silk pillow under me. The rain outside dissapointed me, robbing me of seeing my friend today since she was schedualed to do our lawn. I had hoped it would have let up by now, but the constant pour had lasted all day, only slacking a bit now that it was nighttime.

Rolling over, I laid on my back, staring at the ceiling. My feet grabbed a teddybear that I had recently bought from a catalog and with a small flip of my ankles, made the stuffed animal fly to my waist so I could pick it up with my hands. Holding it above my head, I stared at the fake animal. It's black fur was fluffy and a pink ribbon was tied around it's neck in a cute oversized bow.

A sudden knocking came on my window and I gasped, quickly running over to it and opening it up. "Fate-chan?"

"Hey Princess." She smirked at me. "I came for a late-night booty call?"

I blinked. "But my phone never rang?" She got that look in her eyes again and I blushed, knowing I had just said something weird. "Come in, you are going to get sick."

"Can't, my mates are waiting for me."

To my horror, she moved out of the way so I could see the rest of her landscaping crew hanging out at my front gate. "Fate-chan, I could get caught!"

"Nah, we're allowed on your property today anyway, so there's no reason to be worried." She looked at me, the rain dripping all over her, blonde hair looking a dull brown from being soaked clean through. "I just wanted to say hi."

"...Hey." I felt really touched, and I smiled at her. However, she leaned forward and planted her lips against mine in a brief touch that made me actually stumble back and fall on my butt. My hand went to my lips and I looked at her with wide eyes. "wha...wha...?"

"Thanks," she licked her lips. "Taste good." With that, she winked, waved lightly with one hand, then literally jumped back to land a story down below, sinking in the wet ground before running off to join her friends.

I sat on the floor, unable to speak, staring at the open window with wide eyes. Bringing my teddy bear to my lap, I held onto it as I tried to figure out what just happened. "What... was that?" I finally asked aloud ina whisper, moving my bear to look at. "I don't understand her... Etaf."

The bear RETURNS!

[Nanya01]

Got a message from Junkedcat. He said life has been hectic. Along with school and work, he's had no time to do anything. Landscaper!Fate was taken down because he felt he didn't want to keep a half-finished "dead" fic up with teasers for new chapters. BUT he did say he still thought about it, so here's hoping, ne?

Well, In JC's honor, here's a Richgirl!Nanoha short. (For those of you who don't know, Richgirl!Nanoha is a spin-off of Landscaper!Fate made with JC's permission and support ^_^ All character personalities and plot and stuff were made by JunkedCat). First person POV, by Nanoha

I let out a small sigh, chin resting on the silk pillow under me. The rain outside dissapointed me, robbing me of seeing my friend today since she was schedualed to do our lawn. I had hoped it would have let up by now, but the constant pour had lasted all day, only slacking a bit now that it was nighttime.

Rolling over, I laid on my back, staring at the ceiling. My feet grabbed a teddybear that I had recently bought from a catalog and with a small flip of my ankles, made the stuffed animal fly to my waist so I could pick it up with my hands. Holding it above my head, I stared at the fake animal. It's black fur was fluffy and a pink ribbon was tied around it's neck in a cute oversized bow.

A sudden knocking came on my window and I gasped, quickly running over to it and opening it up. "Fate-chan?"

"Hey Princess." She smirked at me. "I came for a late-night booty call?"

I blinked. "But my phone never rang?" She got that look in her eyes again and I blushed, knowing I had just said something weird. "Come in, you are going to get sick."

"Can't, my mates are waiting for me."

To my horror, she moved out of the way so I could see the rest of her landscaping crew hanging out at my front gate. "Fate-chan, I could get caught!"

"Nah, we're allowed on your property today anyway, so there's no reason to be worried." She looked at me, the rain dripping all over her, blonde hair looking a dull brown from being soaked clean through. "I just wanted to say hi."

"...Hey." I felt really touched, and I smiled at her. However, she leaned forward and planted her lips against mine in a brief touch that made me actually stumble back and fall on my butt. My hand went to my lips and I looked at her with wide eyes. "wha...wha...?"

"Thanks," she licked her lips. "Taste good." With that, she winked, waved lightly with one hand, then literally jumped back to land a story down below, sinking in the wet ground before running off to join her friends.

I sat on the floor, unable to speak, staring at the open window with wide eyes. Bringing my teddy bear to my lap, I held onto it as I tried to figure out what just happened. "What... was that?" I finally asked aloud ina whisper, moving my bear to look at. "I don't understand her... Etaf."

The bear RETURNS!

XD I remember that bear! Then again, I *WAS* reading the fic in question just the other day, so... ;):p

[Rising Dragon]

Which fic? After all, Etaf's appeared in a few of Satashi's works.

[Nanya01]

Which fic? After all, Etaf's appeared in a few of Satashi's works.

This one. (http://www.shoujoai.com/fanfics/?series=nanoha&fanfic=needluv&parte=1)

10charlimit

[Satashi]

This one. (http://www.shoujoai.com/fanfics/?series=nanoha&fanfic=needluv&parte=1)

10charlimit

XD Good ol shoujo-ai. I put all my pretty cure fics there before I had the category made at FF.N for it. They emailed me requesting to host my Nanoha ones as well a while later :3

As for Etaf.... I dunno how many fics it's in :3 I just love that bear for some reason @_@ I thought it'd be a good dedication to Junkedcat's L!F * I miss that fic... the only Favourite I had on FF.N*

[Nanya01]

XD Good ol shoujo-ai. I put all my pretty cure fics there before I had the category made at FF.N for it. They emailed me requesting to host my Nanoha ones as well a while later :3

As for Etaf.... I dunno how many fics it's in :3 I just love that bear for some reason @_@

That bear is good. :3

[itanshi1]

snip


Hahaha, that was a fun chapter. x_x Now I get to wait for more, so take the time you need. No real discrepancies tho i did wonder about the rest of Suzuka's family or even the ninja baker's. Wonder how they will factor in later. Nanoha not withstanding. Well, waiting is the fun part, too ;). I also agree with the sentiment of catching someone on fire, hehe.

[RadiantBeam]

Okay, so, I need a title for my Miyuki/Nanoha fic that's coming up. I can't think of anything. Does anyone have any suggestions or ideas for it?

[Keroko]

Sisters. Simple, tickles the curiosity, and yet explains the fic while leaving its true nature hidden.

[Satashi]

Okay, so, I need a title for my Miyuki/Nanoha fic that's coming up. I can't think of anything. Does anyone have any suggestions or ideas for it?

Sisters. Simple, tickles the curiosity, and yet explains the fic while leaving its true nature hidden.

I agree with Keroko-chan on this one

[synaesthetic]

I agree with Keroko-chan on this one

Likewise.

And please write more on this fic, thanks. :3

[RadiantBeam]

Ironically enough, I was thinking of "Sisters" and Keroko's choice simply cemented it... :heh:

Okay, "Sisters" it is then. :3

[TheShinySword]

...........
S-Sisters? S-SISTERS!
G-guys but naming it that only makes me think of...



The place was packed, completely and totally. The TSAB Revue, an attempt to gain a bit more budget, was a complete success. Everyone had loved Vita's rendition of Good Ship Lollipop, Zafira's version of I'm Too Sexy (with back up vocals from Griffith and a very enthusiastic Vice), and of course Genya's weight lifting display.

After the stage had been hosed down from the cascades manly sweat Genya had shed, Hayate, the night's MC, returned to the stage. The audience sat at attention, this was the moment the program promised them.

"You've been waiting for it!" Hayate cheered, "The Takamachi sisters-"

The crowd went berserk, Nanoha Takamachi was beloved by the public and the TSAB alike, and the fact that she had a sister, well that just took the cake for everyone.

"-Is what I'd like to say were coming on next."

The crowd deflated.

"However, we do have two lovely performers in the girl's place, so please give them a warm hand."

The applause was lackluster to say the least.

The curtain went up and curiosity got the better of most of the audience. On the stage were two women, their bodies completely covered by two giant blue feathery fans, no one could tell who they were as the music started to play.

Then... as the trumpet finished it's short introduction, the blue fans folded away and two very recognizable figures were viable.

"Sisters, Sisters," Yuuno and Chrono started to lip sync. "There were never such devoted sisters."

The two men of the TSAB were clothed in long blue dresses obviously intended for Nanoha and Miyuki as a result their manly ankles showed as they glided down the fake steps prepared just for this act. That wasn't all, someone had done their make up for them, likely Vivio, as they both had matching Violet eyeshadow on and neon blue lipstick.

"Never had to have a chaperon," Yuuno folded his fan shut and rested it on his shoulder, "No sir," he winked at the audience.

"I'm here to keep my eye on her," Chrono whacked Yuuno with his fan a little harder then he was probably supposed to.

Yuuno folded his fan back out, "gracefully" moving next to Chrono as they... strutted down the steps, together they continued to lip sync, "Caring, Sharing, Every little thing that we are wearing."

Chrono smacked into Yuuno with his hip, Yuuno smacked right back. To an outsider it looked like they were playfully getting into the act, to Chrono it was him attempting to knock Yuuno off the steps for getting them into this mess.

Yuuno slid out of Chrono's way as he tried to stomp on Yuuno's foot, "When a certain gentleman arrived from Rome." Yuuno hopped over Chrono's fan as it was placed to trip him up, "I wore the dress," in revenge he bopped Chrono over the head with his fan, "And she stayed home."

"All kinds of weather," Chrono joined Yuuno through gritted teeth, "We stick together. The same in the rain and sun." They stuck their fans together above their heads, intending to represent rain, but their violent shaking seemed to represent a tsunami instead. "oooo~"

"Two different faces," Chrono covered Yuuno's face with his fan. Yuuno pushed past the fan and forced it down as Chrono attempted to pop it up again, "but in tight places, we think and we act as one. Uh huh." They both gave a knowing nod to the audience.

"Those who've seen us," The two parted for their own good, each doing an individual dance with their fans. "Know that not a thing could come between us," Yuuno seemed to be enjoying it a tenfold more then Chrono was. "Many men have tried to split it up but no one can." When they folded their fans shut again Yuuno couldn't help but throw in a little jig. Chrono whacked him again to get him to stop.

"Lord, help, the mister. Who comes between me and my sister," Yuuno looked out from behind his fan with bashful eyes, Chrono looked out with angry ones.

"And lord help the sister, who comes between me and my man!" To emphasize the point Chrono took a swing at Yuuno who defended with his fan.

A musical interlude followed. Chrono took the opportunity to attack. Using his Fan as a weapon her mercilessly attacked Yuuno, who had no choice but to remain on the defensive, his movement severely limited by his dress.

"Sisters~!"

Back and forth across the stage. It looked hopeless for Yuuno. But then he smacked shut his fan just as Chrono attacked. The result was Yuuno tugging Chrono's fan away and flinging it off the stage. "Sister don't come between me and my man."

The music ended.

The theater was silent except for Chrono and Yuuno's huffing and puffing. Then...

The place erupted into cheers and demands for an encore.

Chrono and Yuuno stared dumbly into the audience. Motionless until Hayate came up behind them and swung her arms around their shoulders, "I told you everyone loves a good drag performance."






And for everyone who didn't spend every christmas watching this particular movie


8YhTKiFEMAg

[RadiantBeam]

...........
S-Sisters? S-SISTERS!
G-guys but naming it that only makes me think of...



The place was packed, completely and totally. The TSAB Revue, an attempt to gain a bit more budget, was a complete success. Everyone had loved Vita's rendition of Good Ship Lollipop, Zafira's version of I'm Too Sexy (with back up vocals from Griffith and a very enthusiastic Vice), and of course Genya's weight lifting display.

After the stage had been hosed down from the cascades manly sweat Genya had shed, Hayate, the night's MC, returned to the stage. The audience sat at attention, this was the moment the program promised them.

"You've been waiting for it!" Hayate cheered, "The Takamachi sisters-"

The crowd went berserk, Nanoha Takamachi was beloved by the public and the TSAB alike, and the fact that she had a sister, well that just took the cake for everyone.

"-Is what I'd like to say were coming on next."

The crowd deflated.

"However, we do have two lovely performers in the girl's place, so please give them a warm hand."

The applause was lackluster to say the least.

The curtain went up and curiosity got the better of most of the audience. On the stage were two women, their bodies completely covered by two giant blue feathery fans, no one could tell who they were as the music started to play.

Then... as the trumpet finished it's short introduction, the blue fans folded away and two very recognizable figures were viable.

"Sisters, Sisters," Yuuno and Chrono started to lip sync. "There were never such devoted sisters."

The two men of the TSAB were clothed in long blue dresses obviously intended for Nanoha and Miyuki as a result their manly ankles showed as they glided down the fake steps prepared just for this act. That wasn't all, someone had done their make up for them, likely Vivio, as they both had matching Violet eyeshadow on and neon blue lipstick.

"Never had to have a chaperon," Yuuno folded his fan shut and rested it on his shoulder, "No sir," he winked at the audience.

"I'm here to keep my eye on her," Chrono whacked Yuuno with his fan a little harder then he was probably supposed to.

Yuuno folded his fan back out, "gracefully" moving next to Chrono as they... strutted down the steps, together they continued to lip sync, "Caring, Sharing, Every little thing that we are wearing."

Chrono smacked into Yuuno with his hip, Yuuno smacked right back. To an outsider it looked like they were playfully getting into the act, to Chrono it was him attempting to knock Yuuno off the steps for getting them into this mess.

Yuuno slid out of Chrono's way as he tried to stomp on Yuuno's foot, "When a certain gentleman arrived from Rome." Yuuno hopped over Chrono's fan as it was placed to trip him up, "I wore the dress," in revenge he bopped Chrono over the head with his fan, "And she stayed home."

"All kinds of weather," Chrono joined Yuuno through gritted teeth, "We stick together. The same in the rain and sun." They stuck their fans together above their heads, intending to represent rain, but their violent shaking seemed to represent a tsunami instead. "oooo~"

"Two different faces," Chrono covered Yuuno's face with his fan. Yuuno pushed past the fan and forced it down as Chrono attempted to pop it up again, "but in tight places, we think and we act as one. Uh huh." They both gave a knowing nod to the audience.

"Those who've seen us," The two parted for their own good, each doing an individual dance with their fans. "Know that not a thing could come between us," Yuuno seemed to be enjoying it a tenfold more then Chrono was. "Many men have tried to split it up but no one can." When they folded their fans shut again Yuuno couldn't help but throw in a little jig. Chrono whacked him again to get him to stop.

"Lord, help, the mister. Who comes between me and my sister," Yuuno looked out from behind his fan with bashful eyes, Chrono looked out with angry ones.

"And lord help the sister, who comes between me and my man!" To emphasize the point Chrono took a swing at Yuuno who defended with his fan.

A musical interlude followed. Chrono took the opportunity to attack. Using his Fan as a weapon her mercilessly attacked Yuuno, who had no choice but to remain on the defensive, his movement severely limited by his dress.

"Sisters~!"

Back and forth across the stage. It looked hopeless for Yuuno. But then he smacked shut his fan just as Chrono attacked. The result was Yuuno tugging Chrono's fan away and flinging it off the stage. "Sister don't come between me and my man."

The music ended.

The theater was silent except for Chrono and Yuuno's huffing and puffing. Then...

The place erupted into cheers and demands for an encore.

Chrono and Yuuno stared dumbly into the audience. Motionless until Hayate came up behind them and swung her arms around their shoulders, "I told you everyone loves a good drag performance."






And for everyone who didn't spend every christmas watching this particular movie


8YhTKiFEMAg

Shiny, you're brilliant, never ever change. XD

[Nanya01]

...........
S-Sisters? S-SISTERS!
G-guys but naming it that only makes me think of...



The place was packed, completely and totally. The TSAB Revue, an attempt to gain a bit more budget, was a complete success. Everyone had loved Vita's rendition of Good Ship Lollipop, Zafira's version of I'm Too Sexy (with back up vocals from Griffith and a very enthusiastic Vice), and of course Genya's weight lifting display.

After the stage had been hosed down from the cascades manly sweat Genya had shed, Hayate, the night's MC, returned to the stage. The audience sat at attention, this was the moment the program promised them.

"You've been waiting for it!" Hayate cheered, "The Takamachi sisters-"

The crowd went berserk, Nanoha Takamachi was beloved by the public and the TSAB alike, and the fact that she had a sister, well that just took the cake for everyone.

"-Is what I'd like to say were coming on next."

The crowd deflated.

"However, we do have two lovely performers in the girl's place, so please give them a warm hand."

The applause was lackluster to say the least.

The curtain went up and curiosity got the better of most of the audience. On the stage were two women, their bodies completely covered by two giant blue feathery fans, no one could tell who they were as the music started to play.

Then... as the trumpet finished it's short introduction, the blue fans folded away and two very recognizable figures were viable.

"Sisters, Sisters," Yuuno and Chrono started to lip sync. "There were never such devoted sisters."

The two men of the TSAB were clothed in long blue dresses obviously intended for Nanoha and Miyuki as a result their manly ankles showed as they glided down the fake steps prepared just for this act. That wasn't all, someone had done their make up for them, likely Vivio, as they both had matching Violet eyeshadow on and neon blue lipstick.

"Never had to have a chaperon," Yuuno folded his fan shut and rested it on his shoulder, "No sir," he winked at the audience.

"I'm here to keep my eye on her," Chrono whacked Yuuno with his fan a little harder then he was probably supposed to.

Yuuno folded his fan back out, "gracefully" moving next to Chrono as they... strutted down the steps, together they continued to lip sync, "Caring, Sharing, Every little thing that we are wearing."

Chrono smacked into Yuuno with his hip, Yuuno smacked right back. To an outsider it looked like they were playfully getting into the act, to Chrono it was him attempting to knock Yuuno off the steps for getting them into this mess.

Yuuno slid out of Chrono's way as he tried to stomp on Yuuno's foot, "When a certain gentleman arrived from Rome." Yuuno hopped over Chrono's fan as it was placed to trip him up, "I wore the dress," in revenge he bopped Chrono over the head with his fan, "And she stayed home."

"All kinds of weather," Chrono joined Yuuno through gritted teeth, "We stick together. The same in the rain and sun." They stuck their fans together above their heads, intending to represent rain, but their violent shaking seemed to represent a tsunami instead. "oooo~"

"Two different faces," Chrono covered Yuuno's face with his fan. Yuuno pushed past the fan and forced it down as Chrono attempted to pop it up again, "but in tight places, we think and we act as one. Uh huh." They both gave a knowing nod to the audience.

"Those who've seen us," The two parted for their own good, each doing an individual dance with their fans. "Know that not a thing could come between us," Yuuno seemed to be enjoying it a tenfold more then Chrono was. "Many men have tried to split it up but no one can." When they folded their fans shut again Yuuno couldn't help but throw in a little jig. Chrono whacked him again to get him to stop.

"Lord, help, the mister. Who comes between me and my sister," Yuuno looked out from behind his fan with bashful eyes, Chrono looked out with angry ones.

"And lord help the sister, who comes between me and my man!" To emphasize the point Chrono took a swing at Yuuno who defended with his fan.

A musical interlude followed. Chrono took the opportunity to attack. Using his Fan as a weapon her mercilessly attacked Yuuno, who had no choice but to remain on the defensive, his movement severely limited by his dress.

"Sisters~!"

Back and forth across the stage. It looked hopeless for Yuuno. But then he smacked shut his fan just as Chrono attacked. The result was Yuuno tugging Chrono's fan away and flinging it off the stage. "Sister don't come between me and my man."

The music ended.

The theater was silent except for Chrono and Yuuno's huffing and puffing. Then...

The place erupted into cheers and demands for an encore.

Chrono and Yuuno stared dumbly into the audience. Motionless until Hayate came up behind them and swung her arms around their shoulders, "I told you everyone loves a good drag performance."






And for everyone who didn't spend every christmas watching this particular movie


8YhTKiFEMAg

XD Oh dear! That was funny!

[kaname08]

I agree that was quite amusing. I couldn't stop grinning while I was watching and reading the text at the same time.

I could just picture it now. (is trying hard to not LOL).

[The Guy Named Zeo]

...........
S-Sisters? S-SISTERS!
G-guys but naming it that only makes me think of...



The place was packed, completely and totally. The TSAB Revue, an attempt to gain a bit more budget, was a complete success. Everyone had loved Vita's rendition of Good Ship Lollipop, Zafira's version of I'm Too Sexy (with back up vocals from Griffith and a very enthusiastic Vice), and of course Genya's weight lifting display.

After the stage had been hosed down from the cascades manly sweat Genya had shed, Hayate, the night's MC, returned to the stage. The audience sat at attention, this was the moment the program promised them.

"You've been waiting for it!" Hayate cheered, "The Takamachi sisters-"

The crowd went berserk, Nanoha Takamachi was beloved by the public and the TSAB alike, and the fact that she had a sister, well that just took the cake for everyone.

"-Is what I'd like to say were coming on next."

The crowd deflated.

"However, we do have two lovely performers in the girl's place, so please give them a warm hand."

The applause was lackluster to say the least.

The curtain went up and curiosity got the better of most of the audience. On the stage were two women, their bodies completely covered by two giant blue feathery fans, no one could tell who they were as the music started to play.

Then... as the trumpet finished it's short introduction, the blue fans folded away and two very recognizable figures were viable.

"Sisters, Sisters," Yuuno and Chrono started to lip sync. "There were never such devoted sisters."

The two men of the TSAB were clothed in long blue dresses obviously intended for Nanoha and Miyuki as a result their manly ankles showed as they glided down the fake steps prepared just for this act. That wasn't all, someone had done their make up for them, likely Vivio, as they both had matching Violet eyeshadow on and neon blue lipstick.

"Never had to have a chaperon," Yuuno folded his fan shut and rested it on his shoulder, "No sir," he winked at the audience.

"I'm here to keep my eye on her," Chrono whacked Yuuno with his fan a little harder then he was probably supposed to.

Yuuno folded his fan back out, "gracefully" moving next to Chrono as they... strutted down the steps, together they continued to lip sync, "Caring, Sharing, Every little thing that we are wearing."

Chrono smacked into Yuuno with his hip, Yuuno smacked right back. To an outsider it looked like they were playfully getting into the act, to Chrono it was him attempting to knock Yuuno off the steps for getting them into this mess.

Yuuno slid out of Chrono's way as he tried to stomp on Yuuno's foot, "When a certain gentleman arrived from Rome." Yuuno hopped over Chrono's fan as it was placed to trip him up, "I wore the dress," in revenge he bopped Chrono over the head with his fan, "And she stayed home."

"All kinds of weather," Chrono joined Yuuno through gritted teeth, "We stick together. The same in the rain and sun." They stuck their fans together above their heads, intending to represent rain, but their violent shaking seemed to represent a tsunami instead. "oooo~"

"Two different faces," Chrono covered Yuuno's face with his fan. Yuuno pushed past the fan and forced it down as Chrono attempted to pop it up again, "but in tight places, we think and we act as one. Uh huh." They both gave a knowing nod to the audience.

"Those who've seen us," The two parted for their own good, each doing an individual dance with their fans. "Know that not a thing could come between us," Yuuno seemed to be enjoying it a tenfold more then Chrono was. "Many men have tried to split it up but no one can." When they folded their fans shut again Yuuno couldn't help but throw in a little jig. Chrono whacked him again to get him to stop.

"Lord, help, the mister. Who comes between me and my sister," Yuuno looked out from behind his fan with bashful eyes, Chrono looked out with angry ones.

"And lord help the sister, who comes between me and my man!" To emphasize the point Chrono took a swing at Yuuno who defended with his fan.

A musical interlude followed. Chrono took the opportunity to attack. Using his Fan as a weapon her mercilessly attacked Yuuno, who had no choice but to remain on the defensive, his movement severely limited by his dress.

"Sisters~!"

Back and forth across the stage. It looked hopeless for Yuuno. But then he smacked shut his fan just as Chrono attacked. The result was Yuuno tugging Chrono's fan away and flinging it off the stage. "Sister don't come between me and my man."

The music ended.

The theater was silent except for Chrono and Yuuno's huffing and puffing. Then...

The place erupted into cheers and demands for an encore.

Chrono and Yuuno stared dumbly into the audience. Motionless until Hayate came up behind them and swung her arms around their shoulders, "I told you everyone loves a good drag performance."






And for everyone who didn't spend every christmas watching this particular movie


8YhTKiFEMAg

I'm still laughing at this, very well done.

[DezoPenguin]

...........
S-Sisters? S-SISTERS!
G-guys but naming it that only makes me think of...



The place was packed, completely and totally. The TSAB Revue, an attempt to gain a bit more budget, was a complete success. Everyone had loved Vita's rendition of Good Ship Lollipop, Zafira's version of I'm Too Sexy (with back up vocals from Griffith and a very enthusiastic Vice), and of course Genya's weight lifting display.

After the stage had been hosed down from the cascades manly sweat Genya had shed, Hayate, the night's MC, returned to the stage. The audience sat at attention, this was the moment the program promised them.

"You've been waiting for it!" Hayate cheered, "The Takamachi sisters-"

The crowd went berserk, Nanoha Takamachi was beloved by the public and the TSAB alike, and the fact that she had a sister, well that just took the cake for everyone.

"-Is what I'd like to say were coming on next."

The crowd deflated.

"However, we do have two lovely performers in the girl's place, so please give them a warm hand."

The applause was lackluster to say the least.

The curtain went up and curiosity got the better of most of the audience. On the stage were two women, their bodies completely covered by two giant blue feathery fans, no one could tell who they were as the music started to play.

Then... as the trumpet finished it's short introduction, the blue fans folded away and two very recognizable figures were viable.

"Sisters, Sisters," Yuuno and Chrono started to lip sync. "There were never such devoted sisters."

The two men of the TSAB were clothed in long blue dresses obviously intended for Nanoha and Miyuki as a result their manly ankles showed as they glided down the fake steps prepared just for this act. That wasn't all, someone had done their make up for them, likely Vivio, as they both had matching Violet eyeshadow on and neon blue lipstick.

"Never had to have a chaperon," Yuuno folded his fan shut and rested it on his shoulder, "No sir," he winked at the audience.

"I'm here to keep my eye on her," Chrono whacked Yuuno with his fan a little harder then he was probably supposed to.

Yuuno folded his fan back out, "gracefully" moving next to Chrono as they... strutted down the steps, together they continued to lip sync, "Caring, Sharing, Every little thing that we are wearing."

Chrono smacked into Yuuno with his hip, Yuuno smacked right back. To an outsider it looked like they were playfully getting into the act, to Chrono it was him attempting to knock Yuuno off the steps for getting them into this mess.

Yuuno slid out of Chrono's way as he tried to stomp on Yuuno's foot, "When a certain gentleman arrived from Rome." Yuuno hopped over Chrono's fan as it was placed to trip him up, "I wore the dress," in revenge he bopped Chrono over the head with his fan, "And she stayed home."

"All kinds of weather," Chrono joined Yuuno through gritted teeth, "We stick together. The same in the rain and sun." They stuck their fans together above their heads, intending to represent rain, but their violent shaking seemed to represent a tsunami instead. "oooo~"

"Two different faces," Chrono covered Yuuno's face with his fan. Yuuno pushed past the fan and forced it down as Chrono attempted to pop it up again, "but in tight places, we think and we act as one. Uh huh." They both gave a knowing nod to the audience.

"Those who've seen us," The two parted for their own good, each doing an individual dance with their fans. "Know that not a thing could come between us," Yuuno seemed to be enjoying it a tenfold more then Chrono was. "Many men have tried to split it up but no one can." When they folded their fans shut again Yuuno couldn't help but throw in a little jig. Chrono whacked him again to get him to stop.

"Lord, help, the mister. Who comes between me and my sister," Yuuno looked out from behind his fan with bashful eyes, Chrono looked out with angry ones.

"And lord help the sister, who comes between me and my man!" To emphasize the point Chrono took a swing at Yuuno who defended with his fan.

A musical interlude followed. Chrono took the opportunity to attack. Using his Fan as a weapon her mercilessly attacked Yuuno, who had no choice but to remain on the defensive, his movement severely limited by his dress.

"Sisters~!"

Back and forth across the stage. It looked hopeless for Yuuno. But then he smacked shut his fan just as Chrono attacked. The result was Yuuno tugging Chrono's fan away and flinging it off the stage. "Sister don't come between me and my man."

The music ended.

The theater was silent except for Chrono and Yuuno's huffing and puffing. Then...

The place erupted into cheers and demands for an encore.

Chrono and Yuuno stared dumbly into the audience. Motionless until Hayate came up behind them and swung her arms around their shoulders, "I told you everyone loves a good drag performance."






And for everyone who didn't spend every christmas watching this particular movie


8YhTKiFEMAg

Heh, I had no idea what you were referencing while reading the story and it was still dern funny. ;)

[synaesthetic]

Shiny Crack is the finest crack in all the land!

[RadiantBeam]

Heh, I had no idea what you were referencing while reading the story and it was still dern funny. ;)

I think I got the reference, but I'm afraid to say so in case I'm wrong. :heh:

[Nanya01]

Again, RadiantBeam and I worked on this...

Just shooting the breeze for this... It went on it's own...

Though I *did* have a fairly hard time keeping the characters... Well, IN character as well as I could...

Got quite... Eh hem... Well... yeah...

Had to actually cut OUT a good chunk of the middle...

That should tell you guys something... ;)

"Er... Tea..."

"What, Subaru?"

"Can we talk?"

"Now?"

"... Please?"

"... Gah. Fine. No more puppy dog eyes." They sat down on the bed, still in their room before morning training. Teana studied her friend for a moment before she sighed.

"All right, what's wrong?"

"You're spending a lot of time around Vice."

"Huh?"

"Whenever you're not training, you always hang around him, talking to him and trying to get his attention..."

"I..Idiot!" Teana yelled, her face flush.

"It's not like you're denying it!"

"Why do you even want to know? How do you even know? Have you been following me?"

"No! Caro and Erio talk about... rumors get out. I was just... you know, curious."

"About...?"

"I dunno... why you like him?"

"... EH?!"

"I heard that you and him were really close. There were some rumors that you two were doing things when no one was around and..."

"IDIOT!" Teana yelled at her and jumped on Subaru, pinning her to the floor, her face red. "What makes you think I'd do something like that?! I don't accuse you of doing stuff like that with Nanoha!!"

"But... I don't..."

"Oh, I've heard you moaning out her name at night."

"Ahhhh..."

Subaru blushed brilliantly but didn't back down; a gleam entered her eyes, in fact. "Why do you even listen?"

"Because we share the same room, dummy!"

"So? If it was really a problem, you could just transfer out!"

Teana froze.

Score one for Subaru.

"It didn't enter my head, okay?"

Subaru smirked and slipped her hands up. "Hmm... Maybe Tea LIKES listening to me?"

"What... You..." Teana's eyes were wide, her face red. "What makes you think that I like listening to you moan out her name at night? Huh?"

Subaru had a funny look on her face as her hands slipped up and grabbed Teana's chest. "These do."

A loud thud echoed through the room as Teana threw Subaru off, none to gently.

"All right." Subaru stared up at the ceiling and lifted her hands in surrender. "All right, denial. I accept that."

"I'm not denying anything!"

Subaru might have believed her, but Teana was blushing bright red.

"Sure you're not, Tea. Sure you're not."

"Look! I just go to him for advice on how to be a better shooter!" She yelled at Subaru, her face flush. "I'm not trying anything else!"

"Really?"

"Of course not! Subaru, you've known me how long now? Shee! I hardly hang out with anyone other than you." Teana grumbled and frowned. Now that she thought about it, did she really have so few friends?

"You know, that's kinda..."

"Shut up!"

A long, awkward pause followed.

Finally, Teana cleared her throat. "Subaru?"

"What?"

"Why did you ask?"

Sighing, the purple-haired girl sat down on a nearby chair. "I dunno... I... I guess I just was feeling a bit upset... It's stupid."

Teana blinked, before turning her head to hide a furious blush on her face. "You... You got jealous of him over me?"

"..."

"..."

"... You know, if you like him, we can just do what Nanoha, Fate, and Yuuno do..."

"Shut up!"

"Tea?"

"He doesn't interest me like that, okay?" She huffed and looked away. "I only talk to him when I want to get some tips on how to be a better gun-mage."

"I could help you, if you wanted."

"You don't use guns!"

"I could learn! You could teach me!"

"Then how would that help me?!"

"... Uh..."

Teana rolled her eyes and sighed. "It's not like showing someone something and teaching them how to use it will help me get better at it." Really, she just wanted some tips and "Gah!" Her eyes widened as Subaru practically pounced on her with a hug, getting her pinned down. "S...Subaru?"

The purple-haired girl was frowning. She hardly ever frowned. "Tea... Do you think so little of yourself?"

"Bu..." Her eyes widened as Subaru put a finger on her lips.

"Do you think that you're not good enough, or that you can't do something simply because you haven't tried or just because you're comparing yourself to Nanoha-san again?"

"I don't compare myself to Nanoha-san!" Teana yelped defensively.

Subaru gave her a look.

Teana wilted. "Much," she muttered.

Subaru just looked.

"... Gah, okay, fine! So I compare myself to her sometimes, it's not like you don't!"

"I just want to be great at helping people, like she is." Subaru said softly. "But Tea keeps thinking that she's too weak because all she sees are triple-A and higher mages working together and can't see that she's really strong." Ah, damn, Subaru was nearly crying at the end there.

Oh, shiiitttt.

"Don't do that," Teana muttered, sitting up and wrapping her arms around Subaru. "Don't... stop crying. Come on. Please? I'm not... hell." Teana sighed miserably. "Dammit, I'm not used to seeing you cry."

"Why do you keep comparing yourself to them?" Subaru sighed at Teana as she returned the hug. "You aren't them. I don't want Tea to be anyone but Tea."

"Yeah, I get that..."

Absently Teana ran a hand through Subaru's hair before asking the question that had been nagging at her for some time.

"But Subaru..."

"Yeah?"

"Why?"

Subaru blinked at her in confusion. "Why... Why what?"

In another time or place, Teana might have smacked Subaru for that. But she was curious now.

"Why don't you like it when I try to be like Nanoha-san?" She smiled slightly. "I thought she was your hero. It can't be bad that I'm trying to be like your hero, right?"

"Nanoha-san is my hero. But, Tea's my best friend." Subaru smiled at Teana, who blinked in confusion at her. "Nanoha-san might be really nice to me and I like her but..." Subaru leaned in, causing Teana to flush brightly. "I like Tea a lot more." Before Teana could say anything, Subaru place a soft, short and chaste kiss on Teana's lips.

After several seconds, when Teana didn't immediately go on the defensive, Subaru pulled back. She knew her friend's limits, and smiled innocently. "So?"

"U-uh..." Teana could practically feel her brain short-circuiting. "D-do you ever think of kissing Nanoha-san?"

"Nope."

"... Good. Yeah. Good." Teana hugged Subaru tighter. "Uh, yeah, good. Fate and Yuuno would... probably kill you."

Subaru giggled. "Probably."

"Could you... Stop moaning out her name at night though?"

"Uh... the last time I did that... I think I was having a dream where I was trying to fight six Nanoha-san's at the same time."

Teana sweat-dropped at the mental image. "I think Pink is not my favorite color."

Subaru giggled slightly. "I always pegged you as someone who liked yellow or orange more."

A minute later, Teana blinked. "Wait..."

"What?"

"All those times you... don't tell me... you were dreaming of fighting her?"

"Well, yeah." Subaru fought back the snicker. "She's my hero, after all. She says I could surpass her someday." She grinned. "Why did you think I was moaning her name?"

Teana blushed.

"No reason!"

Subaru blinked a couple times, before hugging Teana tightly. "Eh, it's okay, Tea. I'll try dreaming of you tonight."

"Wh...Whaaaa?"

"Don't worry." Subaru was enjoying herself immensely; she wasn't half as innocent as Teana liked to believe. "We'll be fighting."

Teana blinked.

"... What kind of fighting?"

"Now that..." Teana blinked as Subaru grinned at her. "Is a secret!"

Teana would've face-faulted if Subaru wasn't hugging her. She had to wonder why Hayate let Subaru watch those animated Earth programs. They corrupted her mind. "SU...BA...RU!!"

"ACK!" Subaru was quickly pinned under Teana. Looking at her hair framing her face, her flush, slightly angry expression... "Beautiful." She couldn't help but murmur out.

Teana narrowed her eyes. "Don't do that."

"Do what?" Subaru blinked innocently, lifting a hand to absently play with her hair.

"Make comments like that when I'm mad at you."

"Why?" When Teana didn't complain, Subaru ran her fingers through the long orange strands, wondering how long it'd take the older girl to realize what she was doing.

"Because..." Teana blinked. "Because it totally shuts me down."

"Oh?" Subaru grinned.

Teana sighed, the anger leaving her face. "Because... Even when you do stupid things..."

"Tea?"

Teana shook her head. "Forget it... It's not..."

Subaru hugged her tightly. "Tea, never think that what you have to say is stupid, okay?"

"It's not that I think it's stupid." Teana took a deep breath. "I just... if I say it, I might..."

"Yeah?"

"I might be... changing things. Changing... things with us, I guess."

Subaru blinked, looking at Teana curiously. "Changing things? How?"

Despite herself, Teana smiled. Trust Subaru to be perverted in some ways and still innocent in others.

"How we are... How you look at me... How others would look at us..." Teana trailed off, really unsure of how to put this.

"Why would I look at you differently? Tea is Tea, my best friend." She smiled at her.

"That... That's just it... what... What if I want... more?"

Subaru blinked. Slowly. "More?"

"Yeah. More." Teana desperately hoped Subaru understood what she was saying; sometimes she had a way of wording things so they flew over the short-haired girl's head. "Like... more than friends... because despite everything, I happen to think of you as more than a friend..."

Subaru blinked again.

"Unless you don't want to." Hastily Teana pulled back. "We could just forget I said anything. Go back to how things were. Yeah, that might be best."

Subaru grabbed Teana's wrist. "Tea, please..."

"What?"

"You... You confuse me so much!" Subaru practically yelled out, causing Teana to blink in confusion. "There are times you're so nice, then times that you're so stern, and I get that, and then you get all nice with me and then you make it seem like you're trying to ask me out on a date, but then you go and take it back and I can't figure out what you're thinking!"

"Subaru... I..."

"Just... Tell me." There was a hint of desperation in Subaru's voice. "I want to know... Everything."

Teana swallowed. Hard. Her mouth had suddenly gone dry.

This was why she never actually said anything outright to Subaru; it wasn't her style to confess everything that was on her mind or in her heart. Acting on her feelings didn't come as naturally to her as it did to the other girl.

But dammit, she sounded so desperate.

"All right, fine. Fair enough." Teana took a deep breath. "You're my best friend, Subaru. You annoy me, and I'd hate you if you ever stopped trying to make me laugh and smile, even when I yell at you for it. You're amazingly happy and optimistic, even more so than Nanoha-san, and no matter how many times I put you down for it, if anyone else ever said the same thing to you I'd be the first person to shoot them."

Everything, Teana thought. Subaru had said she wanted everything. Well, she was damn well going to get it.

"Somewhere, something changed. I started going into fights that seemed impossible to win and ended up coming out alive because thinking of you gave me strength. You hugged me, and I wanted to hug you back. You looked sad, and I wanted to make that go away. Somewhere along the line, my brother stopped being the only person I loved with all my heart, the only person I'd willingly die for if I had to."

Subaru looked at her, her face flush. "Tea... You..." She stammered, not used to hearing such things from her best friend.

"That's why i said forget it." Teana sighed. "It doesn't matter, does it? Let's just..."

"Of course it matters!" Subaru blurted out. "Tea, if..."

"If what? If you had known you would've supported me? If you had known you would've done more with me?"

"Tea..." Subaru blinked as Teana started to get more and more upset.

"Or maybe you would have left me because you didn't feel the same and..."

Anything more Teana would have said was cut short as Subaru kissed her on the lips, fully, silencing and startling her.

It took Teana several seconds to realize exactly what Subaru was doing, and once her brain started working again she wasted no time in returning Subaru's kiss.

Maybe Subaru was kissing her just to shut her up, maybe she'd lost her mind and acted on impulse as she was prone to do, but Teana would take as much as she could get at this point.

It was selfish, and she didn't care.

After all, she could always knock Subaru out later; with any luck she could hit her hard enough to make her forget the last half hour or so.

But she'd get what she could before Subaru came to her senses.

Moaning softly as Subaru's fingers ran over her side, Teana decided, this wasn't so bad... Not at all... Heck, she wasn't even getting upset when she felt those hands slip under her clothes and start feeling her skin directly.

Logical thought reminded her that there was a reason to stop what she was doing, but logic was being drowned out by the fact that Subaru's hands felt... very good...

Very gentle, too, actually...

(---)

"Why... Didn't... You say something?" Teana panted against the bed.

"I thought it'd be better to show you," Subaru whispered.

Dazed, Teana lay limply against the bed, taking several desperate breaths to make the world stop spinning. Slowly she opened her eyes, blinking several times before she looked up at Subaru.

"Show... me...?"

Subaru smiled, lowering her head to kiss Teana lightly. "You didn't seem to be complaining, so I thought..."

"That's unusual, for you." Teana joked lightly. "I'm all sticky now..." She complained lightly.

"Wanna take a shower together?"

"My legs feel like jelly..." Teana smirked lightly. "I'd rather not go to sleep all sticky and sweaty like this."

Subaru grinned. "Okay!" She pulled her hand out of Teana's shorts and winced at the red tinge on it. "Sorry..."

Teana sighed as she saw the red tinge. "I expected that... Please, let's just shower so I can get cleaned up, please?"

Subaru grinned. "Sure... Um... You wanna tell the others about this or..."

"I don't really have anyone to tell." Teana shrugged. "You've still got your sister and father to talk to."

Had to cut out a chunk in the middle...

Hope you guys enjoyed it. :heh:

[RadiantBeam]

I started working on this, got kicked off the system by my sister, and kept working on it after I got the computer back and had a chance to open Word. It's finished and kind of short... only five pages on Microsoft, but I figure the chapters will get longer with time as the plot develops. Chapter 1 of "Sisters":

Sisters

Chapter 1

She looked so beautiful, bathed in moonlight and blood.

During the weeks he had watched her, Light Christopher had learned that her skin wasn’t that white because she kept herself locked in her room all day; it was just naturally pale, and rebelled against every attempt she made to tan it. She was seventeen, four months shy of her eighteenth birthday and adulthood, and had run away from home half a year ago. She’d cut her black hair short three days ago, and it had saddened him greatly when he’d seen her walk out of the salon. Her eyes were not naturally light blue but dark brown, and only stayed that color through contacts.

She’d been young and beautiful, starting over in a new city, attempting to build a new life.

She hadn’t been Yami, though.

Against the strength of his Intelligent Device she’d crumbled, barely lasting a minute and a half. He’d known then that she wasn’t Yami; even as her strength faded, Yami had been able to match his movements, his strikes step for step. He couldn’t help it that he’d killed her; he’d just been so disappointed.

He’d been so sure this time. So sure that this one, this time, would be Yami.

His disappointment couldn’t be held back.

With a quiet sigh he wiped his free hand on his jeans before allowing his Intelligent Device to revert to its Standby Mode with only a quick beep to alert him to the change. Studying her for a moment, he shook his head and turned away.

“You keep evading me, Yami,” he murmured, sliding his hands into his pockets. “I always knew hide and seek was one of your favorite games, but I’m getting tired of looking.”

Briefly he scuffed his foot against the ground before walking out of the alley.

He left her body untouched except for the large, blood gash ripping down her chest. She wouldn’t be found until the sun rose.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX XXXXXXXX

“Are you sure it’s smart to let the kid continue running wild like this?”

The question didn’t even faze Riku; ever since their leader had fallen five years ago, he’d grown accustomed to those still involved in the organization questioning his motives and actions. It wasn’t their fault, really; the years had made them used to Silver’s way of ruling, and they were still reeling from having him thrown in prison.

“I was the one who gave Christopher that Intelligent Device,” he replied calmly. “Even if he’s a little unstable, I wouldn’t have given it to him if I’d felt he was a true threat to us.”

The elderly member said nothing for a moment, shifting his bad leg to slightly adjust his weight better against his cane. “You’re too kind,” he muttered. “That boy is obsessed with his past.”

“His actions are keeping the mages off our back, so be grateful for that, if nothing else.” Riku frowned thoughtfully. “Besides, if we’re going to find who we’re looking for we need his fighting skills.”

“We could just as easily pull some strings, manipulate some of our members with a higher seat in society, to get that person.”

“That requires too much time and hinges too much on too many other people. What we’re doing now works.” Riku narrowed his eyes. “Physically she matches Yami’s description, so we’re looking for her and still keeping the mages occupied.” He nodded to himself before looking up at the elder. “It works.”

After several minutes, the elder sighed.

“Silver wouldn’t have done it this way.”

At that, Riku closed his eyes.

“I’m not Silver.” He opened his eyes. “But we’ll get him back.”

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX XXXXXXXX

With a sigh, Takamachi Miyuki easily smacked the screeching alarm clock into submission, opening her eyes and blinking groggily. She yawned, rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand, and started to sit up.

Only to be pulled back down into bed with a startled yelp and a muffled thud. She lay there for a moment, dazed, and waited for the pretty stars to stop circling around her head before she looked for the source of whatever had pulled her down. Pulling aside the blanket, she located it in no time.

Nanoha was securely latched to her middle, her arms tight around her waist and her cheek nestled against her stomach, having slept straight through the alarm. Miyuki blinked several times before she smirked. Gently, she rested her hand on Nanoha’s shoulder and shook her. “Nanoha,” she said. “Come on, wake up. Time to start the day.”

Nanoha mumbled an inarticulate reply and simply nuzzled closer, tightening her grip on Miyuki slightly. Miyuki swallowed the rising giggle; she’d forgotten how much of a sleepyhead Nanoha was. She shook a little harder. “Hey, Nanoha,” she said. “Up and at it, lazy. I’ve got to take you to Fate-chan’s.”

Another mumble and nuzzle, but otherwise Nanoha never even stirred. Miyuki raised a brow before an evil idea took root in her mind. Wiggling only slightly in Nanoha’s arms the black-haired girl slid down into her sister’s embrace, leaned down slightly, and gently blew against her neck, adding a playful nip just for the hell of it.

The reaction was instantaneous; Nanoha’s eyes snapped open and she yelped, shooting backwards in a blur of motion, and fell off the bed with a thud. Howling with laughter, Miyuki collapsed onto the bed as Nanoha poked her head back up, blushing brilliantly and glaring, one hand protectively gripping her neck. “Onee-chan!” she cried. “What was that for?!”

Wiping away her tears Miyuki sat up. “You weren’t waking up,” she replied. “I had to resort to drastic measures.” She studied her sister, amused. “You know, I used to do that to you when you were a kid and you never turned red.”

Nanoha simply glared; after a moment though, she sighed. “No fair,” she muttered, standing up. “I was having a nice dream, too.”

“I’m sure.” Amused by the whole situation, Miyuki rolled and easily sprang off the bed, being a natural morning person thanks to her training with Kyouya.

Nanoha snuck a look at the clock and groaned, running a hand through her hair as she stumbled after Miyuki, grabbing her sister’s arm as they walked into the kitchen, still half-asleep. “Why are we up so early again?” she asked.

“Because you like walking to school with Hayate-chan and Fate-chan, and Fate-chan’s house is closer to school than our apartment or Hayate-chan’s house.” Miyuki watched Nanoha yawn, gradually waking the more she moved around. “I need the extra time to drive you there, remember?”

Nanoha yawned again and released her grip on Miyuki’s arm, finally more than half-awake. “And I don’t let you drive me because…?”

“I don’t know, you like walking with them or something.” Loving her, Miyuki ran her hand through Nanoha’s hair before she set about to making breakfast. “Besides, driving you there is on my route to work anyway, so it’s a win-win either way.”

Nanoha dropped down into a seat by the table, watching Miyuki move through the kitchen as if it was the same kitchen they’d had back home. Nearly three months had passed since the sisters had left Earth and come to Mid-Childa. For Nanoha, the move had been expected of her and something she’d prepared for the moment she started middle school; it wasn’t until the very end that she’d started getting jitters.

Miyuki had come along to soothe those jitters and to help Nanoha adjust to life on a foreign planet; had been asked by Nanoha, actually, since she had no one in particular tying her to Earth. She’d settled in well enough, taking a job Lindy had thrown her way and building her own life with the path she’d chosen to take.

She didn’t seem homesick; Nanoha liked to think she knew her sister well enough to tell if she was. She never saw anything lingering in Miyuki’s eyes, never saw her hesitate or falter in regards to Mid-Childa and living with her. She seemed to have settled well, and to a certain extent she even seemed to be enjoying it. She’d even been a rock of support when Nanoha had experienced an intense bout of homesickness weeks after moving to Mid-Childa, without ever showing any signs of it herself.

Nanoha frowned.

She wanted to believe Miyuki would tell her if she was homesick; wanted to believe, desperately, that Miyuki trusted her enough to lean on her, as her sister and as a friend and equal. She wanted to believe that if something was wrong, Miyuki would tell her.

She wanted very much to believe she could support Miyuki the way Miyuki had supported her. Needed to, in a strange kind of way.

“Nanoha?”

Miyuki’s voice snapped her out of her reverie and she blinked. “Onee-chan? What’s wrong?”

Miyuki smiled easily. “You were watching me for quite awhile. Like what you see or something?” As Nanoha stuttered, she laughed. “Relax, I’m joking.”

Nanoha fought back the childish urge to growl at her and simply groaned. “Onee-chan…”

“Sorry. Can’t help it.” Setting some food on the table, Miyuki paused to ruffle Nanoha’s hair before she sat down. “Someone’s got to play around with you, Nanoha. You don’t let Fate-chan or Hayate-chan do it.”

There’s a reason for that, Nanoha mused, and wisely chose to keep it to herself. After a moment, she cleared her throat. “Onee-chan?”

“Yeah?”

“If you were homesick… you’d tell me, right?”

Miyuki blinked, looking at Nanoha with surprise. “What brought this on?”

“Would you? I’m just curious.”

Miyuki studied her quietly for a few minutes before she smiled. “Of course I would,” she said. “I probably wouldn’t even be able to hide it from you.” To close the matter, she pushed a bowl under Nanoha’s nose. “Now come on, eat. Breakfast is getting cold, and we’re going to be late at this rate.”

1. Why yes, there's a plot beneath the possible incest/yuri vibes. I apologize if the names seem sucky or weird, I was running low on creativity when I named the bad guys.

2. I attempted to keep the incest vibe downplayed, but the key word here is attempted; the interaction between Miyuki and Nanoha at this point is purely open to reader interpretation.

3. Originally was just supposed to be a serial killer idea, then I got a larger idea and linked it to the serial killer because it's all connected. As the story goes on, hopefully I'll be able to touch on those connections.

[Nanya01]

Very interesting...

Pretty well written. Teasing Miyuki is teasing. XD

[TheShinySword]

I think I got the reference, but I'm afraid to say so in case I'm wrong. :heh:

The reference is the Movie White Christmas.

[RadiantBeam]

The reference is the Movie White Christmas.

I thought so.

[Satashi]

snip

was pretty nice. Lost a little bit of interest in the middle since it seemed to be repeating itself lot, but kept reading anyway. It was good, in character, and had some really funny moments (Like what Nanoha/Fate/Yuuno do). The ending was just "okay" because I think it as a little un needed to point out the red on Subaru's fingers. It kind of took away from it instead of adding, in my opinion.

Also, it remind me of a Tea/Subaru doujinshi :3

[Nanya01]

was pretty nice. Lost a little bit of interest in the middle since it seemed to be repeating itself lot, but kept reading anyway. It was good, in character, and had some really funny moments (Like what Nanoha/Fate/Yuuno do). The ending was just "okay" because I think it as a little un needed to point out the red on Subaru's fingers. It kind of took away from it instead of adding, in my opinion.

Also, it remind me of a Tea/Subaru doujinshi :3

Hee hee. Yeah, kinda what I was going for... the doujin that is...

And I'm a bit of a stickler for details, as much as I can when I can remember at any rate. :heh:

[RadiantBeam]

Didn't help that the middle of it got rather heavy. :heh:

[Grand Phoenix]

Originally posted by Nanya01
snip
If this were on Fanfiction, I'd favorite this. Makes me want to shove my growing pile of unfinished work to side and crack open a shell that contains a similar idea of sorts. Curse my slowness! X__X

But ah, you don't want to hear me complain. This is the FFT! So here's a little something-something I've just pulled out of the oven over at Fanfiction. Please tell me what you think, I got rather brave with the dirtiness and wrongness of it all (BUT IT FEELS SO DAMN RIGHT!)

Have You Heard the Word? PART THREE!
Link: http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4738673/3/Have_You_Heard_the_Word

Just have Part Four and a possible epilogue and then I'm finished. I haven't had this much fun with a chapter since typing out "What's In A Name".

[Saharet]

Again, RadiantBeam and I worked on this...

Just shooting the breeze for this... It went on it's own...

Though I *did* have a fairly hard time keeping the characters... Well, IN character as well as I could...

Got quite... Eh hem... Well... yeah...

Had to actually cut OUT a good chunk of the middle...

That should tell you guys something... ;)

"Er... Tea..."

"What, Subaru?"

"Can we talk?"

"Now?"

"... Please?"

"... Gah. Fine. No more puppy dog eyes." They sat down on the bed, still in their room before morning training. Teana studied her friend for a moment before she sighed.

"All right, what's wrong?"

"You're spending a lot of time around Vice."

"Huh?"

"Whenever you're not training, you always hang around him, talking to him and trying to get his attention..."

"I..Idiot!" Teana yelled, her face flush.

"It's not like you're denying it!"

"Why do you even want to know? How do you even know? Have you been following me?"

"No! Caro and Erio talk about... rumors get out. I was just... you know, curious."

"About...?"

"I dunno... why you like him?"

"... EH?!"

"I heard that you and him were really close. There were some rumors that you two were doing things when no one was around and..."

"IDIOT!" Teana yelled at her and jumped on Subaru, pinning her to the floor, her face red. "What makes you think I'd do something like that?! I don't accuse you of doing stuff like that with Nanoha!!"

"But... I don't..."

"Oh, I've heard you moaning out her name at night."

"Ahhhh..."

Subaru blushed brilliantly but didn't back down; a gleam entered her eyes, in fact. "Why do you even listen?"

"Because we share the same room, dummy!"

"So? If it was really a problem, you could just transfer out!"

Teana froze.

Score one for Subaru.

"It didn't enter my head, okay?"

Subaru smirked and slipped her hands up. "Hmm... Maybe Tea LIKES listening to me?"

"What... You..." Teana's eyes were wide, her face red. "What makes you think that I like listening to you moan out her name at night? Huh?"

Subaru had a funny look on her face as her hands slipped up and grabbed Teana's chest. "These do."

A loud thud echoed through the room as Teana threw Subaru off, none to gently.

"All right." Subaru stared up at the ceiling and lifted her hands in surrender. "All right, denial. I accept that."

"I'm not denying anything!"

Subaru might have believed her, but Teana was blushing bright red.

"Sure you're not, Tea. Sure you're not."

"Look! I just go to him for advice on how to be a better shooter!" She yelled at Subaru, her face flush. "I'm not trying anything else!"

"Really?"

"Of course not! Subaru, you've known me how long now? Shee! I hardly hang out with anyone other than you." Teana grumbled and frowned. Now that she thought about it, did she really have so few friends?

"You know, that's kinda..."

"Shut up!"

A long, awkward pause followed.

Finally, Teana cleared her throat. "Subaru?"

"What?"

"Why did you ask?"

Sighing, the purple-haired girl sat down on a nearby chair. "I dunno... I... I guess I just was feeling a bit upset... It's stupid."

Teana blinked, before turning her head to hide a furious blush on her face. "You... You got jealous of him over me?"

"..."

"..."

"... You know, if you like him, we can just do what Nanoha, Fate, and Yuuno do..."

"Shut up!"

"Tea?"

"He doesn't interest me like that, okay?" She huffed and looked away. "I only talk to him when I want to get some tips on how to be a better gun-mage."

"I could help you, if you wanted."

"You don't use guns!"

"I could learn! You could teach me!"

"Then how would that help me?!"

"... Uh..."

Teana rolled her eyes and sighed. "It's not like showing someone something and teaching them how to use it will help me get better at it." Really, she just wanted some tips and "Gah!" Her eyes widened as Subaru practically pounced on her with a hug, getting her pinned down. "S...Subaru?"

The purple-haired girl was frowning. She hardly ever frowned. "Tea... Do you think so little of yourself?"

"Bu..." Her eyes widened as Subaru put a finger on her lips.

"Do you think that you're not good enough, or that you can't do something simply because you haven't tried or just because you're comparing yourself to Nanoha-san again?"

"I don't compare myself to Nanoha-san!" Teana yelped defensively.

Subaru gave her a look.

Teana wilted. "Much," she muttered.

Subaru just looked.

"... Gah, okay, fine! So I compare myself to her sometimes, it's not like you don't!"

"I just want to be great at helping people, like she is." Subaru said softly. "But Tea keeps thinking that she's too weak because all she sees are triple-A and higher mages working together and can't see that she's really strong." Ah, damn, Subaru was nearly crying at the end there.

Oh, shiiitttt.

"Don't do that," Teana muttered, sitting up and wrapping her arms around Subaru. "Don't... stop crying. Come on. Please? I'm not... hell." Teana sighed miserably. "Dammit, I'm not used to seeing you cry."

"Why do you keep comparing yourself to them?" Subaru sighed at Teana as she returned the hug. "You aren't them. I don't want Tea to be anyone but Tea."

"Yeah, I get that..."

Absently Teana ran a hand through Subaru's hair before asking the question that had been nagging at her for some time.

"But Subaru..."

"Yeah?"

"Why?"

Subaru blinked at her in confusion. "Why... Why what?"

In another time or place, Teana might have smacked Subaru for that. But she was curious now.

"Why don't you like it when I try to be like Nanoha-san?" She smiled slightly. "I thought she was your hero. It can't be bad that I'm trying to be like your hero, right?"

"Nanoha-san is my hero. But, Tea's my best friend." Subaru smiled at Teana, who blinked in confusion at her. "Nanoha-san might be really nice to me and I like her but..." Subaru leaned in, causing Teana to flush brightly. "I like Tea a lot more." Before Teana could say anything, Subaru place a soft, short and chaste kiss on Teana's lips.

After several seconds, when Teana didn't immediately go on the defensive, Subaru pulled back. She knew her friend's limits, and smiled innocently. "So?"

"U-uh..." Teana could practically feel her brain short-circuiting. "D-do you ever think of kissing Nanoha-san?"

"Nope."

"... Good. Yeah. Good." Teana hugged Subaru tighter. "Uh, yeah, good. Fate and Yuuno would... probably kill you."

Subaru giggled. "Probably."

"Could you... Stop moaning out her name at night though?"

"Uh... the last time I did that... I think I was having a dream where I was trying to fight six Nanoha-san's at the same time."

Teana sweat-dropped at the mental image. "I think Pink is not my favorite color."

Subaru giggled slightly. "I always pegged you as someone who liked yellow or orange more."

A minute later, Teana blinked. "Wait..."

"What?"

"All those times you... don't tell me... you were dreaming of fighting her?"

"Well, yeah." Subaru fought back the snicker. "She's my hero, after all. She says I could surpass her someday." She grinned. "Why did you think I was moaning her name?"

Teana blushed.

"No reason!"

Subaru blinked a couple times, before hugging Teana tightly. "Eh, it's okay, Tea. I'll try dreaming of you tonight."

"Wh...Whaaaa?"

"Don't worry." Subaru was enjoying herself immensely; she wasn't half as innocent as Teana liked to believe. "We'll be fighting."

Teana blinked.

"... What kind of fighting?"

"Now that..." Teana blinked as Subaru grinned at her. "Is a secret!"

Teana would've face-faulted if Subaru wasn't hugging her. She had to wonder why Hayate let Subaru watch those animated Earth programs. They corrupted her mind. "SU...BA...RU!!"

"ACK!" Subaru was quickly pinned under Teana. Looking at her hair framing her face, her flush, slightly angry expression... "Beautiful." She couldn't help but murmur out.

Teana narrowed her eyes. "Don't do that."

"Do what?" Subaru blinked innocently, lifting a hand to absently play with her hair.

"Make comments like that when I'm mad at you."

"Why?" When Teana didn't complain, Subaru ran her fingers through the long orange strands, wondering how long it'd take the older girl to realize what she was doing.

"Because..." Teana blinked. "Because it totally shuts me down."

"Oh?" Subaru grinned.

Teana sighed, the anger leaving her face. "Because... Even when you do stupid things..."

"Tea?"

Teana shook her head. "Forget it... It's not..."

Subaru hugged her tightly. "Tea, never think that what you have to say is stupid, okay?"

"It's not that I think it's stupid." Teana took a deep breath. "I just... if I say it, I might..."

"Yeah?"

"I might be... changing things. Changing... things with us, I guess."

Subaru blinked, looking at Teana curiously. "Changing things? How?"

Despite herself, Teana smiled. Trust Subaru to be perverted in some ways and still innocent in others.

"How we are... How you look at me... How others would look at us..." Teana trailed off, really unsure of how to put this.

"Why would I look at you differently? Tea is Tea, my best friend." She smiled at her.

"That... That's just it... what... What if I want... more?"

Subaru blinked. Slowly. "More?"

"Yeah. More." Teana desperately hoped Subaru understood what she was saying; sometimes she had a way of wording things so they flew over the short-haired girl's head. "Like... more than friends... because despite everything, I happen to think of you as more than a friend..."

Subaru blinked again.

"Unless you don't want to." Hastily Teana pulled back. "We could just forget I said anything. Go back to how things were. Yeah, that might be best."

Subaru grabbed Teana's wrist. "Tea, please..."

"What?"

"You... You confuse me so much!" Subaru practically yelled out, causing Teana to blink in confusion. "There are times you're so nice, then times that you're so stern, and I get that, and then you get all nice with me and then you make it seem like you're trying to ask me out on a date, but then you go and take it back and I can't figure out what you're thinking!"

"Subaru... I..."

"Just... Tell me." There was a hint of desperation in Subaru's voice. "I want to know... Everything."

Teana swallowed. Hard. Her mouth had suddenly gone dry.

This was why she never actually said anything outright to Subaru; it wasn't her style to confess everything that was on her mind or in her heart. Acting on her feelings didn't come as naturally to her as it did to the other girl.

But dammit, she sounded so desperate.

"All right, fine. Fair enough." Teana took a deep breath. "You're my best friend, Subaru. You annoy me, and I'd hate you if you ever stopped trying to make me laugh and smile, even when I yell at you for it. You're amazingly happy and optimistic, even more so than Nanoha-san, and no matter how many times I put you down for it, if anyone else ever said the same thing to you I'd be the first person to shoot them."

Everything, Teana thought. Subaru had said she wanted everything. Well, she was damn well going to get it.

"Somewhere, something changed. I started going into fights that seemed impossible to win and ended up coming out alive because thinking of you gave me strength. You hugged me, and I wanted to hug you back. You looked sad, and I wanted to make that go away. Somewhere along the line, my brother stopped being the only person I loved with all my heart, the only person I'd willingly die for if I had to."

Subaru looked at her, her face flush. "Tea... You..." She stammered, not used to hearing such things from her best friend.

"That's why i said forget it." Teana sighed. "It doesn't matter, does it? Let's just..."

"Of course it matters!" Subaru blurted out. "Tea, if..."

"If what? If you had known you would've supported me? If you had known you would've done more with me?"

"Tea..." Subaru blinked as Teana started to get more and more upset.

"Or maybe you would have left me because you didn't feel the same and..."

Anything more Teana would have said was cut short as Subaru kissed her on the lips, fully, silencing and startling her.

It took Teana several seconds to realize exactly what Subaru was doing, and once her brain started working again she wasted no time in returning Subaru's kiss.

Maybe Subaru was kissing her just to shut her up, maybe she'd lost her mind and acted on impulse as she was prone to do, but Teana would take as much as she could get at this point.

It was selfish, and she didn't care.

After all, she could always knock Subaru out later; with any luck she could hit her hard enough to make her forget the last half hour or so.

But she'd get what she could before Subaru came to her senses.

Moaning softly as Subaru's fingers ran over her side, Teana decided, this wasn't so bad... Not at all... Heck, she wasn't even getting upset when she felt those hands slip under her clothes and start feeling her skin directly.

Logical thought reminded her that there was a reason to stop what she was doing, but logic was being drowned out by the fact that Subaru's hands felt... very good...

Very gentle, too, actually...

(---)

"Why... Didn't... You say something?" Teana panted against the bed.

"I thought it'd be better to show you," Subaru whispered.

Dazed, Teana lay limply against the bed, taking several desperate breaths to make the world stop spinning. Slowly she opened her eyes, blinking several times before she looked up at Subaru.

"Show... me...?"

Subaru smiled, lowering her head to kiss Teana lightly. "You didn't seem to be complaining, so I thought..."

"That's unusual, for you." Teana joked lightly. "I'm all sticky now..." She complained lightly.

"Wanna take a shower together?"

"My legs feel like jelly..." Teana smirked lightly. "I'd rather not go to sleep all sticky and sweaty like this."

Subaru grinned. "Okay!" She pulled her hand out of Teana's shorts and winced at the red tinge on it. "Sorry..."

Teana sighed as she saw the red tinge. "I expected that... Please, let's just shower so I can get cleaned up, please?"

Subaru grinned. "Sure... Um... You wanna tell the others about this or..."

"I don't really have anyone to tell." Teana shrugged. "You've still got your sister and father to talk to."

Had to cut out a chunk in the middle...

Hope you guys enjoyed it. :heh:

I'm amazed.. I randomly read this short because of the RARE Sub/Tea and I liked it. Even though the plot was rather simple, it worked and there wasn't just a Theatre-like dialogue like I feared. Both Subaru and Teana were really in character as well and the tiny spec of humour made it for me.


Also, it remind me of a Tea/Subaru doujinshi :3

WHERE?! WANT!!! O.O

Have You Heard the Word? PART THREE!
Link:http://www.fanfiction.net/s/4738673/...Heard_the_Word

*bows* THIS IS DELICIOUSLY F*CKING RANDOM I LOVE IT |3

[synaesthetic]

Again, RadiantBeam and I worked on this...

Just shooting the breeze for this... It went on it's own...

Though I *did* have a fairly hard time keeping the characters... Well, IN character as well as I could...

Got quite... Eh hem... Well... yeah...

Had to actually cut OUT a good chunk of the middle...

That should tell you guys something... ;)

-snip-

Had to cut out a chunk in the middle...

Hope you guys enjoyed it. :heh:

Oh, this was a treat. StrikerS shipteased those two harder than NxF and this is the ultimate end result as I've always imagined it.

Agree with Satashi, the "red tinge" was slightly squicky and unnecessary.

Love how they're in character for the entire exchange. I disagree with Satashi on it being repetitive; I think it should actually be. It fits the characters better to start going 'round in verbal circles since at the moment neither of their brains are working very well.

Love makes you stupid. ^^;

I've been keeping the romance out of Nena's story so far but I've been somewhat tempted for a little Foe Yay between Nena and Teana... and now I think I'll put it in since it'd really be in character for an expy of Nena Trinity and Lockon Stratos. ^^;

[RadiantBeam]

Likewise.

And please write more on this fic, thanks. :3

I did. :heh:

And hey, in other news, bouncing work off Nanya is starting to get rather addicting. I'm having a lot of fun with it. :D

[Nanya01]

If this were on Fanfiction, I'd favorite this. Makes me want to shove my growing pile of unfinished work to side and crack open a shell that contains a similar idea of sorts. Curse my slowness! X__X

Well, if it was alright with RadiantBeam, I could easily put it up on my FF.Net profile. But then again, she worked on it as much as I did...

[RadiantBeam]

Well, if it was alright with RadiantBeam, I could easily put it up on my FF.Net profile. But then again, she worked on it as much as I did...

If you want, I don't really mind as long as I'm acknowledged for writing some of it. :heh: Other than that, feel free to post it wherever you want. :D

[Nanya01]

Well, put the first one (relationships) up on FF.Net..

Relationships (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5319721/1)

I'll get the other one up there. Not sure on a name for it. I'll think of something.

[synaesthetic]

I did. :heh:

And hey, in other news, bouncing work off Nanya is starting to get rather addicting. I'm having a lot of fun with it. :D

I read it and it was good. <3

I will personally blame you if Miyuki/Nanoha becomes my new favorite pairing.

[RadiantBeam]

I read it and it was good. <3

I will personally blame you if Miyuki/Nanoha becomes my new favorite pairing.

Thank you very much. ^^

I will gladly take any and all blame. :D

[Nanya01]

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5320155/1/Heart_to_Heart

The Subaru/Teana fic. With some edits. Took out the red tinge that people were complaining about.

[Satashi]

After Nanoha and Subaru were kidnapped, Fate/Teana/ and Hayate invaded a Paladin stronghold in town to get them back. Nanoha was tortured, but still rescued a paladin set of armor known only as the raising holy energy to amplify radric technology. After dubbing the device "Raising HEART" she allowed it to bond with her body, coating her joints with a crystalline substance that could not only control her movements but grant her the power to defend herself by forming a barrier jacket.

Meanwhile, Fate attacked with a fury that made the Paladins unable to get a body count. Teaming with Teana, a paladin vampire raised from birth on synthetic blood, and Hayate, a mysterious girl who had bodyguards and a fear of silver, the trio brought down the base and succeeded in their mission.

Now, Nanoha is energized by Fate's blood while the blonde's actions came to haunt her as a high ranking messenger for the council of vampires met her outside Nanoha's bakery. After refusing to come to a meeting over her actions, she was informed that Chrono was there and requested her presence. Now, Nanoha is alone in a school mixed with Vampires while carrying a paladin weapon, while Fate is away on business.


Fate

I knew what to expect when I entered the tall building near the center of town. It was full of vampires, surrounded by human donors. I saw the mark on every one that passed by me, leading me to get a heads up on who I would be meeting with. A few of them I have known for a long time, and many that I had never heard of. My appearance was noted by many and I was left alone for the most part. Despite carrying a box of sweet smelling cinnamon rolls courtasy of Caro, I didn't look the part of a delivery person. This did make a few people look at me while in an elevator.

In the past I would have snarled at them, beared my fangs to make then cower away from me, but that was long ago. Now I was more refined, calmer, and more understanding of the world I was in. Just as he had wanted me to be. When the floor I was waiting on came, I got off and walked down a crystal clean hallway lit brightly by florescent lights. A secretary was in the middle of a room that opened up and looked at me with disapproving eyes when I leaned casually against the white marble and glass desk she was behind. "I'm here for the meeting." I told her sweetly.

"Name?" She forced herself to ask the question like she had been instructed. I noticed a mark on her neck of someone I didn't know. Damn human had no idea who I was.

"Fate Testarossa." I replied back simply. Moving the box, I opened it for her. "Would you care for a cinnamon roll?"

"I'll advise you to get the hell out of here before I tell my master that you are here."

"Go ahead," I told her with a calm voice. Taking out a roll, I turned my back on her and leaned against her desk, eating it while leaving the box open for her to get one if she so desired. I had expected her to be mad, and to even snarl, but I did not think she was stupid enough to grab my hair.

My hair.

I turned and looked at her with a surprised look, honestly shocked that she would touch me. She was probably over confident that her master would protect her no matter what. Well I had news for her. "Unhand me," I told her, my voice finally losing it's kind tone. "And tell them I am here. Or I will kill you. Understand?"

"Fate-sama," a male voice made made me look to the side where a tall man stood. A crisp business suit was over him and his hair was pulled back in spikes. Dark glasses covered his eyes, which I knew to be green.

"Chris," I greeted him casually, making him tense slightly. "Could you tell this woman to stop reaching for that dagger on her desk? If she tries to cut me, I'll rip her in half." I felt the person beside me stop in her tracks.

"Release her. Now!" Chris shouted the last word and I was let go of. Flipping my hair behind my back, I took my box and licked my fingers clean while walking to him. "Fate-sama, please forgive me... human help is hard to find..."

"She newly turned? By one of the council? Replace the one I disposed of a few months back?" I opened the box. "Cinnamon roll?"

"Why thank you," he took one and we started walking down the hallway. "I must apologize, the council has gotten much more strict lately. With our numbers diminishing, newly turns are taking up jobs that they shouldn't."

"Diminishing? I've seen many, many more vampires on the streets. I would say that our numbers have expanded at an alarming rate."

"I was referring to pure bloods."

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. There were only a handful of so-called 'pure bloods' left alive, and even less 'ancients'. I was the latter, being so old that I only knew I was around six hundred years old. Actually, I think I was older than anyone else but that wasn't confirmed. I was referred to with high respect because of this, even though I didn't interact with the council. " I see."

"We were very pleased to hear your attack on the paladin base near by. We covered it up with a electrical fire incident with hazardous materials being inside the building illegally."

"They attacked my donor." I told him casually. "Where is Chrono?"

Chris sighed under his breath, dissapointed in my reply. "He is waiting for you inside here." Stopping, he opened the door for me and I walked in.

What I saw made me stop dead in my tracks. Chrono was on a bed with a clear plastic mask covering his nose and mouth. Several wires ran to his body, hooked to machines that showed his heartbeat and several other medical information. I ran to him after recovering and took his hand. "Chrono!" My voice was shaking. "Chrono!"

"...Fate." His eyes opened lightly and he managed to smirk at me. "You came..."

"What... what happened to you?"

"Got... my ass kicked." he chuckled to himself.

I ran my thumb over the back of his hand, looking over what skin was exposed on him. Burn marks were everywhere and blisters were plentiful. "Who? How?"

Chrono suddenly became serious. "Someone I've never seen before... Long purple hair... golden eyes...He was so strong, I couldn't even touch him..." He closed his eyes. "Not even once..."

I swallowed thickly. Someone that not even Chrono, the only person in the world I would let watch my back, couldn't even touch. "What... is his name?"

Chrono opened his eyes again and looked up at the ceiling. "Access."

I felt my world lurch. Nothing had meaning anymore, I couldn't hear anything, couldn't feel Chrono's hand in mine. I could only look into the past, seeing fire burning around me as faceless demons were slaughtered in front of me. A figure leaned over, purple hair falling from his shoulders as bright golden eyes looked down at me as he extended his hand. 'Young girl, do you want to live?'




Nanoha
I slid my books into my backpack as the bell rang, smiling over at Subaru before hopping up and sprinting out of the classroom. For the first time in as long as I could remember, I didn't want to be in class. The outside air tasted so clean and fresh, lingering with the scents of Autom that I had never noticed before due to my sinus.

I mixed with the countless students making their way across campus and went to the cafeteria to please my rumbling stomach. Instead of wanting something light to settle my stomach after being out all day, I opted instead to go for a heavier meal consisting of a super sized hamburger with not only french fries on the side but also a container of chicken nuggets.

I surprised myself when I ordered and sat down at a table with the largest meal I've had in a long time. My first bite was large and I chewed hungrilly before chomping down a second one. A group of fries were grabbed and stuffed in my mouth, washed down by a large gulp of my soda.

Do you always eat this much?

I paused a moment before I realzied that Raising heart was talking to me. 'No, I normally don't eat half this much. I'm just really hungry.' Taking another bite, I wiped my mouth off and enjoyed it. 'I usually get sick if I eat too much.'

I see. This was the first time you've enhanced yourself with your master's blood, wasn't it?

'Yes.' I finished my meal and wadded up the trash to toss into a garbage can on my way out of the food court. 'I feel amazing.'

Please do not forget that it will wear off soon. Take care of yourself, my master.

Wear off? This feeling would go away? 'What do you mean?'

Vampire blood was infused into your body. Once it is filtered out, you will return to the way you once were.'

I felt as if I had just been slapped in the face. I knew it was too good to be true, but it still hurt to hear it. 'I see... So I'll be sick again soon...'

I'm sorry.

I could feel the sympathy coming from her, even if she was just an amulet I was wearing. My hand went to embrace the gem and I couldn't help but give it a small kiss to show my apreciation for trying to look after me. 'Thank you for telling me..

I looked out over the campus and made up my mind to skip the rest of the day. If I was going to be bed ridden again, I wanted to make the best of this day. Before I could walk down the steps leading away from the building I was currently standing at, two people stood in front of me. "Edscuse me," I told them politly, moving to go around them but stopping when they each took a step to the side.

They are vampires.

I looked at them and tilted my head to the side. "Can I help you?"

"You have a lot of nerv to pull your weapon in front of us, Paladin."

I took a step back, holding Raising Heart in my fist. "I'm not a Paladin..." They both took a step closer to me and I saw their fangs when they growled at me.

Tell them your master.

I nodded and stood up straight. "My master is Fate."

Tell them you are marked and not to attack you.

"I'm marked, do not attack me." I felt a sudden cockyness well up in my stomach and could swear that I smelt Fate from myself. "If you lay a finger on me, it won't be good."

Don't threaten them!

I moved to the side when one of them lunged at me, not even realizing what was happening until I was grabbed by the other.

Fight!

'I-I don't know how!' I struggled against him, somehow pulling myself free to take a few steps away. A punch was aimed at my face and reflexes that I didn't even know I had saved me from getting hit.

Let me handle it, my master!

A sharp pain flared all throguh my body and my hand reached up against my will to grab the fist that tried again to strike me. Before either of us could realize what happened, I twisted around him and yanked his arm upwards, maknig it crack loudly as the shoulderblade popped out of place. My foot launched out behind me to kick the other in the gut. As he doubled over, I grabbed his head and yanked hard, slamming the front of his skull against the man I was holding.

Both people fell to the floor and I was finally able to control my body again, looking at my palms in shock. The pink crystal was there again, jutting from my skin in sharp points where my joints were. I heard raising Heart speak to me again and I nodded, running off to leave the two people who attacked me to deal with whoever came to break up the argument. 'If anyone I know saw that...' I shook my head hard to clear the thought. 'I can just say that I wasn't in class today...'

I made it across campus before finally sliding to a stop, the hair on the back of my neck standing up. A fear gripped me hard and I could feel danger all around me. Several people were standing in front of me, slowly walking to circle around. I could see fangs bearing at me, but unlike the last set, I couldn't feel any sense of protection coming from them.

They are vampires without masters Raising Heart spoke to me again. Like your master, they don't need the person who converted them to survive... You will have to let me protect you again.

I swallowed, knowing that I couldn't fight here, even if I did give control of my body over again. I would be seen for sure, and then my parents...

The people suddenly went stiff, standing up straight while looking behind me with wide eyes full of fear. Turning, I was shocked to see Yuuno walking to me. His school briefcase was slung over his shoulder casually and a hand was in the suit jacket pocket. Long blond hair fluttered out behind him, kept in place by a hairband that I myself had given him. Standing next to me, he stopped and simply looked at the group infront of me as they gathered. "Leave." he said firmly, his normal voice suddenly sounding as it could freeze fire itself.

To my surprise, the people all dispersed, going in seperate directions at once. I looked up at Yuuno and into his gentle green eyes. "What... was that about?"

Yuuno looked away and down. "I don't know." He placed a hand on my back and I felt a strange sense of safty coming from him. "Come on, we'll be late for class."

"O-Okay..."


A.) Nanoha
B.)Fate

[synaesthetic]

All this talk of vampires makes me want to play Bloodlines again.

[Fuyu no Sora]

After Nanoha and Subaru were kidnapped, Fate/Teana/ and Hayate invaded a Paladin stronghold in town to get them back. Nanoha was tortured, but still rescued a paladin set of armor known only as the raising holy energy to amplify radric technology. After dubbing the device "Raising HEART" she allowed it to bond with her body, coating her joints with a crystalline substance that could not only control her movements but grant her the power to defend herself by forming a barrier jacket.

Meanwhile, Fate attacked with a fury that made the Paladins unable to get a body count. Teaming with Teana, a paladin vampire raised from birth on synthetic blood, and Hayate, a mysterious girl who had bodyguards and a fear of silver, the trio brought down the base and succeeded in their mission.

Now, Nanoha is energized by Fate's blood while the blonde's actions came to haunt her as a high ranking messenger for the council of vampires met her outside Nanoha's bakery. After refusing to come to a meeting over her actions, she was informed that Chrono was there and requested her presence. Now, Nanoha is alone in a school mixed with Vampires while carrying a paladin weapon, while Fate is away on business.


Fate

I knew what to expect when I entered the tall building near the center of town. It was full of vampires, surrounded by human donors. I saw the mark on every one that passed by me, leading me to get a heads up on who I would be meeting with. A few of them I have known for a long time, and many that I had never heard of. My appearance was noted by many and I was left alone for the most part. Despite carrying a box of sweet smelling cinnamon rolls courtasy of Caro, I didn't look the part of a delivery person. This did make a few people look at me while in an elevator.

In the past I would have snarled at them, beared my fangs to make then cower away from me, but that was long ago. Now I was more refined, calmer, and more understanding of the world I was in. Just as he had wanted me to be. When the floor I was waiting on came, I got off and walked down a crystal clean hallway lit brightly by florescent lights. A secretary was in the middle of a room that opened up and looked at me with disapproving eyes when I leaned casually against the white marble and glass desk she was behind. "I'm here for the meeting." I told her sweetly.

"Name?" She forced herself to ask the question like she had been instructed. I noticed a mark on her neck of someone I didn't know. Damn human had no idea who I was.

"Fate Testarossa." I replied back simply. Moving the box, I opened it for her. "Would you care for a cinnamon roll?"

"I'll advise you to get the hell out of here before I tell my master that you are here."

"Go ahead," I told her with a calm voice. Taking out a roll, I turned my back on her and leaned against her desk, eating it while leaving the box open for her to get one if she so desired. I had expected her to be mad, and to even snarl, but I did not think she was stupid enough to grab my hair.

My hair.

I turned and looked at her with a surprised look, honestly shocked that she would touch me. She was probably over confident that her master would protect her no matter what. Well I had news for her. "Unhand me," I told her, my voice finally losing it's kind tone. "And tell them I am here. Or I will kill you. Understand?"

"Fate-sama," a male voice made made me look to the side where a tall man stood. A crisp business suit was over him and his hair was pulled back in spikes. Dark glasses covered his eyes, which I knew to be green.

"Chris," I greeted him casually, making him tense slightly. "Could you tell this woman to stop reaching for that dagger on her desk? If she tries to cut me, I'll rip her in half." I felt the person beside me stop in her tracks.

"Release her. Now!" Chris shouted the last word and I was let go of. Flipping my hair behind my back, I took my box and licked my fingers clean while walking to him. "Fate-sama, please forgive me... human help is hard to find..."

"She newly turned? By one of the council? Replace the one I disposed of a few months back?" I opened the box. "Cinnamon roll?"

"Why thank you," he took one and we started walking down the hallway. "I must apologize, the council has gotten much more strict lately. With our numbers diminishing, newly turns are taking up jobs that they shouldn't."

"Diminishing? I've seen many, many more vampires on the streets. I would say that our numbers have expanded at an alarming rate."

"I was referring to pure bloods."

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. There were only a handful of so-called 'pure bloods' left alive, and even less 'ancients'. I was the latter, being so old that I only knew I was around six hundred years old. Actually, I think I was older than anyone else but that wasn't confirmed. I was referred to with high respect because of this, even though I didn't interact with the council. " I see."

"We were very pleased to hear your attack on the paladin base near by. We covered it up with a electrical fire incident with hazardous materials being inside the building illegally."

"They attacked my donor." I told him casually. "Where is Chrono?"

Chris sighed under his breath, dissapointed in my reply. "He is waiting for you inside here." Stopping, he opened the door for me and I walked in.

What I saw made me stop dead in my tracks. Chrono was on a bed with a clear plastic mask covering his nose and mouth. Several wires ran to his body, hooked to machines that showed his heartbeat and several other medical information. I ran to him after recovering and took his hand. "Chrono!" My voice was shaking. "Chrono!"

"...Fate." His eyes opened lightly and he managed to smirk at me. "You came..."

"What... what happened to you?"

"Got... my ass kicked." he chuckled to himself.

I ran my thumb over the back of his hand, looking over what skin was exposed on him. Burn marks were everywhere and blisters were plentiful. "Who? How?"

Chrono suddenly became serious. "Someone I've never seen before... Long purple hair... golden eyes...He was so strong, I couldn't even touch him..." He closed his eyes. "Not even once..."

I swallowed thickly. Someone that not even Chrono, the only person in the world I would let watch my back, couldn't even touch. "What... is his name?"

Chrono opened his eyes again and looked up at the ceiling. "Access."

I felt my world lurch. Nothing had meaning anymore, I couldn't hear anything, couldn't feel Chrono's hand in mine. I could only look into the past, seeing fire burning around me as faceless demons were slaughtered in front of me. A figure leaned over, purple hair falling from his shoulders as bright golden eyes looked down at me as he extended his hand. 'Young girl, do you want to live?'




Nanoha
I slid my books into my backpack as the bell rang, smiling over at Subaru before hopping up and sprinting out of the classroom. For the first time in as long as I could remember, I didn't want to be in class. The outside air tasted so clean and fresh, lingering with the scents of Autom that I had never noticed before due to my sinus.

I mixed with the countless students making their way across campus and went to the cafeteria to please my rumbling stomach. Instead of wanting something light to settle my stomach after being out all day, I opted instead to go for a heavier meal consisting of a super sized hamburger with not only french fries on the side but also a container of chicken nuggets.

I surprised myself when I ordered and sat down at a table with the largest meal I've had in a long time. My first bite was large and I chewed hungrilly before chomping down a second one. A group of fries were grabbed and stuffed in my mouth, washed down by a large gulp of my soda.

Do you always eat this much?

I paused a moment before I realzied that Raising heart was talking to me. 'No, I normally don't eat half this much. I'm just really hungry.' Taking another bite, I wiped my mouth off and enjoyed it. 'I usually get sick if I eat too much.'

I see. This was the first time you've enhanced yourself with your master's blood, wasn't it?

'Yes.' I finished my meal and wadded up the trash to toss into a garbage can on my way out of the food court. 'I feel amazing.'

Please do not forget that it will wear off soon. Take care of yourself, my master.

Wear off? This feeling would go away? 'What do you mean?'

Vampire blood was infused into your body. Once it is filtered out, you will return to the way you once were.'

I felt as if I had just been slapped in the face. I knew it was too good to be true, but it still hurt to hear it. 'I see... So I'll be sick again soon...'

I'm sorry.

I could feel the sympathy coming from her, even if she was just an amulet I was wearing. My hand went to embrace the gem and I couldn't help but give it a small kiss to show my apreciation for trying to look after me. 'Thank you for telling me..

I looked out over the campus and made up my mind to skip the rest of the day. If I was going to be bed ridden again, I wanted to make the best of this day. Before I could walk down the steps leading away from the building I was currently standing at, two people stood in front of me. "Edscuse me," I told them politly, moving to go around them but stopping when they each took a step to the side.

They are vampires.

I looked at them and tilted my head to the side. "Can I help you?"

"You have a lot of nerv to pull your weapon in front of us, Paladin."

I took a step back, holding Raising Heart in my fist. "I'm not a Paladin..." They both took a step closer to me and I saw their fangs when they growled at me.

Tell them your master.

I nodded and stood up straight. "My master is Fate."

Tell them you are marked and not to attack you.

"I'm marked, do not attack me." I felt a sudden cockyness well up in my stomach and could swear that I smelt Fate from myself. "If you lay a finger on me, it won't be good."

Don't threaten them!

I moved to the side when one of them lunged at me, not even realizing what was happening until I was grabbed by the other.

Fight!

'I-I don't know how!' I struggled against him, somehow pulling myself free to take a few steps away. A punch was aimed at my face and reflexes that I didn't even know I had saved me from getting hit.

Let me handle it, my master!

A sharp pain flared all throguh my body and my hand reached up against my will to grab the fist that tried again to strike me. Before either of us could realize what happened, I twisted around him and yanked his arm upwards, maknig it crack loudly as the shoulderblade popped out of place. My foot launched out behind me to kick the other in the gut. As he doubled over, I grabbed his head and yanked hard, slamming the front of his skull against the man I was holding.

Both people fell to the floor and I was finally able to control my body again, looking at my palms in shock. The pink crystal was there again, jutting from my skin in sharp points where my joints were. I heard raising Heart speak to me again and I nodded, running off to leave the two people who attacked me to deal with whoever came to break up the argument. 'If anyone I know saw that...' I shook my head hard to clear the thought. 'I can just say that I wasn't in class today...'

I made it across campus before finally sliding to a stop, the hair on the back of my neck standing up. A fear gripped me hard and I could feel danger all around me. Several people were standing in front of me, slowly walking to circle around. I could see fangs bearing at me, but unlike the last set, I couldn't feel any sense of protection coming from them.

They are vampires without masters Raising Heart spoke to me again. Like your master, they don't need the person who converted them to survive... You will have to let me protect you again.

I swallowed, knowing that I couldn't fight here, even if I did give control of my body over again. I would be seen for sure, and then my parents...

The people suddenly went stiff, standing up straight while looking behind me with wide eyes full of fear. Turning, I was shocked to see Yuuno walking to me. His school briefcase was slung over his shoulder casually and a hand was in the suit jacket pocket. Long blond hair fluttered out behind him, kept in place by a hairband that I myself had given him. Standing next to me, he stopped and simply looked at the group infront of me as they gathered. "Leave." he said firmly, his normal voice suddenly sounding as it could freeze fire itself.

To my surprise, the people all dispersed, going in seperate directions at once. I looked up at Yuuno and into his gentle green eyes. "What... was that about?"

Yuuno looked away and down. "I don't know." He placed a hand on my back and I felt a strange sense of safty coming from him. "Come on, we'll be late for class."

"O-Okay..."


A.) Nanoha
B.)Fate

Easy. A) Nanoha.

Since you said you wanted it to be big *shrug*

@Thread: Since I'm currently kinda busy with work, I'll comment on other stories later. I have some backlog to attack >>;;

[Rising Dragon]

A.) Nanoha

Otherwise, that'd be a rather... jarring cliffhanger.

[Nanya01]

A.) Nanoha

[DezoPenguin]

Again, RadiantBeam and I worked on this...

Just shooting the breeze for this... It went on it's own...

Though I *did* have a fairly hard time keeping the characters... Well, IN character as well as I could...

Got quite... Eh hem... Well... yeah...

Had to actually cut OUT a good chunk of the middle...

That should tell you guys something... ;)

*kersnippety*

Had to cut out a chunk in the middle...

Hope you guys enjoyed it. :heh:

I have to say, Subaru and Tea work better for me as a manzai duo rather than a couple, but this was entertaining (um...and thanks for snipping the "reddish tinge" from the final version), particularly Subaru's feelings towards Nanoha.

...but about the part that was cut out, RadiantBeam, I didn't know you wrote lemons! :eek: Practicing for "Sisters"? ;)

I started working on this, got kicked off the system by my sister, and kept working on it after I got the computer back and had a chance to open Word. It's finished and kind of short... only five pages on Microsoft, but I figure the chapters will get longer with time as the plot develops. Chapter 1 of "Sisters":

I still find it hilarious, for some reason, that you got interrupted in writing your sistercest story by your actual sister. :cool:



"Sorry. Can’t help it.” Setting some food on the table, Miyuki paused to ruffle Nanoha’s hair before she sat down. “Someone’s got to play around with you, Nanoha. You don’t let Fate-chan or Hayate-chan do it.”

There’s a reason for that, Nanoha mused, and wisely chose to keep it to herself.

This bit made me curious as to what Nanoha means.

I have to say that your depiction of Light was creepy as heck. Nice work getting inside his head. And the sudden "twist" when it was shown that he was being let run free by a Group of Plotters was also interesting and surprising--though having that revelation come immediately, here, might have been a mistake unless the said group is going to have so many scenes on-stage that it's necessary to get them out early. That being said, I like the dynamic between them, particularly the specter of the dead Silver hanging over their heads. And Miyuki waking up Nanoha was cute. :) Nanoha's worries about Miyuki were, in turn, sweet.

[quote]1. Why yes, there's a plot beneath the possible incest/yuri vibes. I apologize if the names seem sucky or weird, I was running low on creativity when I named the bad guys.I was about to gag on "Light" until I realized that "Yami" is Japanese for "darkness," which led to a "I-saw-what-you-did-there!" moment. That being said, "Light" is, IMHO, not a good name choice. On the one hand it immediately makes me think of Death Note (even though I've never even watched Death Note!) and on the other hand...it's also the one thing that keeps me from being able to take Death Note seriously, the dorky name of its lead protagonist. May I suggest you use a synonym for "Light" from some other language ("Hikari," for example, is an acceptable Japanese name, and I'm sure there are versions in other languages which are names in those languages)?

2. I attempted to keep the incest vibe downplayed, but the key word here is attempted; the interaction between Miyuki and Nanoha at this point is purely open to reader interpretation.This chapter does a nice job keeping it ambiguous. It doesn't require the yuricest goggles to be tied on too tightly, but if we hadn't been told in advance that it was the incest story I think the reaction would be more, "Wait, is she implying...nah, she couldn't be...could she?"

3. Originally was just supposed to be a serial killer idea, then I got a larger idea and linked it to the serial killer because it's all connected. As the story goes on, hopefully I'll be able to touch on those connections.Looking forward to it! After all, a more complex plot is not only interesting by itself, but gives more time for Nanoha/Miyuki fluff!

Edit: And while I'm curious about the vamps closing in on Nanoha and why Yuuno could chase them off, I'm voting:

B) Fate

[Nanya01]

I have to say, Subaru and Tea work better for me as a manzai duo rather than a couple, but this was entertaining (um...and thanks for snipping the "reddish tinge" from the final version), particularly Subaru's feelings towards Nanoha.

...but about the part that was cut out, RadiantBeam, I didn't know you wrote lemons! :eek: Practicing for "Sisters"? ;)


Hey, that's why I posted it here first, to get people's reactions.

As for the lemon part... heh, you'll have to have RadiantBeam tell you directly about that one. ;)

[TheShinySword]

R-RadiantBeam w-writing l-lemons?!?! *wipes furiously at nose* RB You gots some 'splainin' to do.

[Satashi]

All this yuri wincest makes me want to do another Keroko/Nanoha fic...

[Nanya01]

All this yuri wincest makes me want to do another Keroko/Nanoha fic...

I'm sure Kero wouldn't mind. ;):p

[Satashi]

I'm sure Kero wouldn't mind. ;):p

considering the first time, she got to make hot love love with her sister/flgiht ace... :3

[Nanya01]

considering the first time, she got to make hot love love with her sister/flgiht ace... :3

Hee hee. That's always good, isn't it? :3

[RadiantBeam]

R-RadiantBeam w-writing l-lemons?!?! *wipes furiously at nose* RB You gots some 'splainin' to do.

I was going with the flow of the story and bouncing off Nanya! I've never written a lemon on my own! XD;;

[Nanya01]

I was going with the flow of the story and bouncing off Nanya! I've never written a lemon on my own! XD;;

Oh sure, blame the old guy. :p

[RadiantBeam]

Oh sure, blame the old guy. :p

You're not the first one I've co-written a lemon with. :p

[TheShinySword]

I was going with the flow of the story and bouncing off Nanya! I've never written a lemon on my own! XD;;

awww :sad: *cough* I mean good. :shiftyeyes:

[RadiantBeam]

awww :sad: *cough* I mean good. :shiftyeyes:

... You want me to write one? :p

[TheShinySword]

... You want me to write one? :p

*whistles* No of course not that's silly but vivio will turn 18 eventually *coughcough*

[RadiantBeam]

*whistles* No of course not that's silly but vivio will turn 18 eventually *coughcough*

Sure, sure. Please don't remind me.

[TheShinySword]

Sure, sure. Please don't remind me.

Sorry, Vivio will be 17 forever and Lutecia will be sexually deprived for all of eternity.

[RadiantBeam]

Sorry, Vivio will be 17 forever and Lutecia will be sexually deprived for all of eternity.

I've never written a lemon on my own before, all right?! XD;;

I'm nervous about pulling it off.

[TheShinySword]

I've never written a lemon on my own before, all right?! XD;;

I'm nervous about pulling it off.

*pats* Don't worry! When the time comes I'm sure you'll preform well or pull off a stunning fade to black sequence. :p

[Nanya01]

I've never written a lemon on my own before, all right?! XD;;

I'm nervous about pulling it off.

Take it slow and pay attention to details.

Really, that's if you wanna get graphic.

You can always do a lemony-scented lime fic that is mostly mental stuff (go look at Thrythlind's (http://www.fanfiction.net/~thrythlind) stuff for some examples) instead of physical stuff.

[RadiantBeam]

*pats* Don't worry! When the time comes I'm sure you'll preform well or pull off a stunning fade to black sequence. :p

Thank you very much. :heh: I could just do what Stephenie Meyer did in "Breaking Dawn" with Bella and Edward, much as I loathe the series. :p


Take it slow and pay attention to details.

Really, that's if you wanna get graphic.

You can always do a lemony-scented lime fic that is mostly mental stuff (go look at Thrythlind's (http://www.fanfiction.net/~thrythlind) stuff for some examples) instead of physical stuff.

Ohhhh... that's good advice...

I might check out that profile, too. I need to figure out how I'm going to go about it if I ever get that far. :heh:

[Nanya01]

Well...

*Shifty eyes*

If anyone wanted to read the lemon variation of the Subaru/Teana fic. (http://mediaminer.org/fanfic/view_ch.php?cid=573626&submit=View+Chapter&id=163039)

*FLEES*

[RadiantBeam]

...

Oh my.

*FLEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEZ*

[kaname08]

Speaking of lemons, I sort of had plans of doing one, except that it sort of came up from a little "prank" that Hayate wanted to pull off on Fate, yet it ends up backfiring on her. Can't go into much detail about the prank, but once I get to it, I'll try and explain it the best I can. [However...I can tell you this. It'll be a threesome with Nanoha, Fate, and Hayate].

[TheShinySword]

Three words. Three words only.

Ancient. Pervert. Fu.

[Nanya01]

Three words. Three words only.

Ancient. Pervert. Fu.

*Laughs*

Yeah, I loved adding that.

Did you like it?

@kaname, I would read it.

[DezoPenguin]

I've never written a lemon on my own before, all right?! XD;;

I'm nervous about pulling it off.

But you're eighteen now! It's time you finally--

--you know, I think I'll just stop that particular metaphor right there. :D

Seriously, though, no need to push yourself. All kidding aside, I think at least some of the enthusiasm comes from the way you've built up the sexual tension between Cia and Vivio in several different fics and drabbles in the series, and it's led to...er...expectations. :heh:

Presuming, of course, that we don't get a "Sunset" ending. I'm going to come out as being firmly against lemons in that case.

...Though, you know, in that scenario you could actually do one that was ridiculously poignant if it was Vivio imagining what would have happened on her eighteenth birthday, only at the end to have the big reveal being that she was in fact imagining it and Lutecia was really dead...

Ack! Why am I thinking of this stuff!

Edit: Oh, now I get what the "red smears" was about. Not to put too fine a point on it, but that's one situation where not knowing what happened made it actually seem squickier. Ancient Pervert-Fu does, however, rule completely.

[TheShinySword]

...Though, you know, in that scenario you could actually do one that was ridiculously poignant if it was Vivio imagining what would have happened on her eighteenth birthday, only at the end to have the big reveal being that she was in fact imagining it and Lutecia was really dead...

Ack! Why am I thinking of this stuff!

That happened in a tv show I watched once, it was rather depressing.

[RadiantBeam]

But you're eighteen now! It's time you finally--

--you know, I think I'll just stop that particular metaphor right there. :D

Seriously, though, no need to push yourself. All kidding aside, I think at least some of the enthusiasm comes from the way you've built up the sexual tension between Cia and Vivio in several different fics and drabbles in the series, and it's led to...er...expectations. :heh:

Presuming, of course, that we don't get a "Sunset" ending. I'm going to come out as being firmly against lemons in that case.

...Though, you know, in that scenario you could actually do one that was ridiculously poignant if it was Vivio imagining what would have happened on her eighteenth birthday, only at the end to have the big reveal being that she was in fact imagining it and Lutecia was really dead...

Ack! Why am I thinking of this stuff!

...

Are you trying to inspire me to go that route?! XD;;

But yeah... I know people are expecting it. *cough* And I've never really written a lemon before, so I'm just sitting here like "Okay, how the hell can I pull this one off?"

Though currently, the series is shaping up to be more of a "Lutecia comes home when Vivio is 18" than "Vivio gets some at 18"...

[Nanya01]

Well guys, this is another session of what happens when RadiantBeam and I get to work on writing something.

Again, credit goes to RadiantBeam for some of this...

This... This is a follow-up to "Relationships" but instead... It's Fate's turn to explain things to her family...

And maybe a little more...

"Fate-chan?" Lindy smiled at her daughter, who was hugging Arf. "How are you?"

"I am fine, mother." Fate smiled at her, her smile widened, a bit, as she saw Chrono and Amy walk into the room.

"So, Fate..." Amy smiled as she sat down with her husband. "What's up?"

"Well... I'm in a relationship with Nanoha..."

"Thought so..." Chrono muttered, he could stick THAT into the ferret's face next time he saw Yuuno.

"And Yuuno."

You could have confused Chrono with a statue at that moment. If he got any more stiff the wall would have been jealous.

"I told you this was a bad idea..." Yuuno's voice spoke up from the entry way.

"Oh, come on, Yuuno-kun, it's not that bad..." Nanoha's voice was trying to soothe him.

"I'm still at the entry. I could start running. If I get a good headstart, he'll never catch me."

"Don't be such a baby." Amused, Nanoha grabbed Yuuno's hand, giving it a comforting squeeze as she led him into the room.

"I'm not being a baby. I'm being reasonably concerned for my wellbeing. Chrono likes you. You're female."

"And you're male, and one of the people Fate-chan loves." Nanoha had to resist the urge to laugh. "Don't worry. We'll protect you."

Lindy looked at her son, he was still a bit out of it. Smiling, she put a hand over her mouth, mostly to keep herself from laughing loudly. I win the bet. She thought to herself.

"Fate..." Arf looked up at her master.

"Yes, Arf?"

The little wolf-girl smiled lightly. "Are you happy with them?" She wouldn't care, Yuuno was a great friend and that library wouldn't be anywhere near as neat without him around.

Fate smiled slightly; just knowing that Yuuno and Nanoha were nearby was enough to warm her. "Yes," she said simply.

Arf thought about it for a minute or two before she nodded, stepping up to her master. "Then it's okay with me," she said. "As long as you're happy, Fate." She grinned. "Besides, I like Yuuno just as much as I like Nanoha. You know how the saying goes; it's always the quiet ones."

Chrono made an odd kind of choking noise at that; Fate blushed, and Lindy snickered helplessly, still fighting back her laughter.

"We're here." Nanoha all but sang it as she stepped into the room, leading Yuuno by the hand.

"Nanoha!" Amy smiled and grinned at the two. "Ha! I knew you'd get together with Yuuno. I didn't expect you to get with Fate as well though."

Chrono finally rebooted his brain and twitched, looking at Yuuno. "Ferret-boy..."

"Oh, calm down, Chrono!" Amy smacked his shoulder. "You were younger than they were when we got together."

"Amy, it's the duty and privilege of an older brother to beat up on the guy that's sleeping with his sister."

"Told you." Yuuno whispered to Nanoha.

Fate frowned at Chrono. "Brother..."

Blinking, Chrono looked at Fate, his eyes widening as he paled. She had NEVER frowned at him before. What made it worse was the fact that he KNEW she had a temper. It just took her awhile before she lost it.

"I love Nanoha. I love Yuuno. I'm not going to let you hurt either of them."

"Fate, Chrono, both of you, calm down." Lindy spoke up, getting them both to look at her. "Fate, you're old enough to make your own decisions... If you had come to us when you were sixteen or something, then I'd be worried about this. And Chrono, you really don't have room to talk, okay?"

"Mother..." Chrono sighed and slumped. "Sorry, just hard to imagine my little sister doing that..."

"Now you know how I felt when I realized the same thing about you," Fate mumbled.

Yuuno hesitated only a moment before clearing his throat. "In my defense," he began, "I'd like to point out that I didn't start any of it."

Nanoha gave her boyfriend a look that was positively naughty. "I didn't hear you complaining."

"I'm just saying. I didn't start it."

"Oh?" That got Lindy's attention; even if she'd won the bet, she was curious. "Who did start it, then?"

A long pause.

After several seconds, Nanoha pointed at Fate.

"Oh, come on, Nanoha!"

Amy fell over, laughing. "HA HA HA! I thought, hee hee, that it would have, ha ha ha, been Nanoha that, ha ha ha, started it..." She rolled on the ground, kicking her legs up.

Lindy giggled. "Oh my..." She turned to Chrono. "This is your fault."

"How is it my fault?"

"You didn't lock the door that one time..."

Both Chrono and Fate blushed hard, Amy stopped laughing to glare, lightly, at her mother-in-law.

Lindy was silent, turn-around was fair play after all.

"That time had nothing to do with it!" Fate yelped. She hesitated. "All right, maybe... a little... but not much!"

"I'm not surprised," Arf sighed out. "Nanoha moves too slow."

"Hey!"

"What? It's true. It took you ten years to figure out they both liked you! Although..." Arf looked at Fate curiously. "I could be wrong.... they could just be in the relationship for you..."

The thought had Chrono glaring at Yuuno.

Lindy gallantly fought back her laughter. Oh, but this was priceless to watch.

"Eh? Arf, what?"

"Think about it, Fate..." Her familiar dragged out slowly. "You're strong, smart, one of the best looking women around... And you love to wear skimpy clothing... Most men and women would die just to have a chance to talk to you, never mind what those two do to you."

"Hey, I don't think of Fate that way!" Yuuno blurted out.

"Oh, so she's not good-looking?" Arf narrowed her eyes at him. Small or not, she'd beat him up if he hurt Fate's feelings. Maybe she'd bite his kneecaps off or something.

"I didn't say that!" Yuuno looked at Nanoha desperately. Mostly because he didn't want to look at Chrono.

"Come on, Arf, we're not in a relationship just because Fate started it..."

"Nanoha..." Fate pouted. Was she going to keep doing this EVERY time that it got brought up?

"We both love her. If it wasn't for her and Yuuno, I wouldn't be here right now."

"Obviously." Amy giggled.

"Ah... Bad choice of words... Nyahahahaha..." Nanoha laughed nervously.

Lindy smirked. "I'm rather curious, actually..."

"Yes?"

"How did Fate start it? Knowing my daughter, she's usually not the type to make the first move, so she must have been at least a little tipsy."

The trio flushed scarlet at that.

"We were drunk," Yuuno muttered. "I actually wasn't so bad, they suddenly felt the need to come to my rescue."

"You were tripping over your own feet." Nanoha giggled at the memory. "I thought about it, but I wasn't drunk enough to take advantage of you. Fate-chan, on the other hand..."

Fate groaned as Arf and Chrono both stared at her.

"Yuuno looked so cute like that..." Fate muttered, her face attempting to light up the house by itself. "I... Couldn't help it."

Arf giggled. "You always had a weakness for cute things."

"Hmmm..." Amy looked at Yuuno speculatively.

"Wh...What?"

"I wonder..." A wry grin came to her face. "So, Yuuno... You've got two beauties as girlfriends..."

"Yeah..." He wondered where she was going with this.

"It must be rather fun in the bedroom."

"Amy!"

"What?" She blinked at her husband.

"I know my sister's in a relationship, I don't exactly want the details..."

"Then you can leave and let us talk about it." She stuck her tongue out at him.

"Mom..."

Lindy giggled. "Actually, I'm quite curious myself, and there's still shopping to be done. Make yourself scarce, Chrono; better yet, take Yuuno with you."

Yuuno gulped.

Amy grinned. "And I know you want to," she teased. "But don't hurt him. I hate to say it, but Nanoha and Fate seem pretty fond of him."

He sighed and stood up. "Fine... Come on, Ferret..." He grabbed the back of Yuuno's shirt and dragged him out of the room.

"Chrono!" Nanoha stood up suddenly.

"Don't worry, I'm not going to hurt him..." Wouldn't stop him from grilling him and making his life miserable though.

Nanoha looked like she was about to go after them to keep Chrono from hurting Yuuno but she felt a tug on her sleeve. Looking down, she saw Fate, smiling at her. "Chrono won't hurt him if he said he wouldn't." Besides, she'd have to hurt Chrono then and that would upset the rest of her family, so she knew that he wouldn't do that.

"Fate?"

"Yes, Arf?"

"What's it like in the bedroom then?" She asked with a smirk. Such a question really seemed wrong coming from a young-looking familiar.

"Arf!"

"What? Come on, I'm curious!" Arf blinked innocently. "All this time, Fate, I was worried that you'd never be able to fully enjoy a normal, loving relationship with people your own age..."

As expected, Fate wilted. Arf had always been good at that. She cleared her throat awkwardly. "Well, it's, ah..." She looked at Nanoha, who looked torn between helping her and racing after Chrono and Yuuno. "It's very... interesting. Nanoha and Yuuno are... very different lovers."

"Oh?" Amy wriggled her brows.

Nanoha smirked. "She's saying sometimes I'm too fast and rough, while Yuuno is usually so gentle it's sinful."

"Why does that not surprise me?" Lindy shook her head. "I'd be more surprised if Fate was more aggressive."

"Mama..." Fate tried to fight down a blush as Lindy giggled.

"What? Even when you were reckless, you were always so reserved, but you always made the first move."

Arf hugged Fate, her tail waggling behind her happily. "I'm glad though."

"Huh?" Fate blinked as she hugged Arf back.

"You were always trying to distance yourself. I'm glad that Yuuno and Nanoha got you to stop."

"Actually, Yuuno gets the credit there," Nanoha admitted. She smiled slightly at the memory. "The morning after was..."

"... Incredibly awkward," Fate mumbled. "For me, at least."

Lindy looked at her daughter curiously. "Awkward?"'

"She tried to run," Nanoha said, amused when Fate blushed brilliantly. "It was Yuuno who made us sit down and actually talk about what had happened."

Amy lifted a brow. "Ferret boy's got guts when it counts."

"Do you blame me?" Fate said, her face still scarlet.

Lindy smiled and shook her head. "I'm glad that Yuuno stopped you..."

"So am I." Nanoha smiled and moved next to Fate, hugging her. "She was squirming and apologizing..."

"I would have run..." Fate said softly.

"Yuuno and I wouldn't have let you." Nanoha smirked at her. "We would have tracked you down wherever you went and drug you back kicking and screaming."

Amy giggled. "I can just imagine Fate in all sorts of bindings being dragged back and people watching."

"So, how did Yuuno keep you there anyway?" Arf smiled at them.

"Held me by my waist so tightly that I couldn't move without hurting him and said that we needed to talk."

"That's all?" Lindy blinked in slight surprise, most of the time it wasn't the man that suggested the need to talk.

"Well, that and he said that he cared about me a lot." Fate admitted, smiling softly at the memory.

Amy sighed. "Yuuno's always been straight-forward about that kind of stuff. Even when he was a kid, he followed you two with hearts in his eyes."

Her description was enough to make Nanoha blush now. The brunette cleared her throat. "You should have seen Fate-chan's face when he said that," she said. "She went totally still."

"I couldn't process it." Fate's voice was soft. "I thought he was still drunk."

Lindy laughed softly. "Trust our Fate to immediately jump to denial when someone says they care for her."

"Thanks, Mom."

"So Yuuno grabbed Fate," Arf continued. "What were you doing, Nanoha?"

Nanoha grinned. "I didn't run, if that was what you're asking. I just sat there next to Yuuno-kun like a good girl while Fate-chan tried to get away. Yuuno-kun is strong when he needs to be."

Fate smiled. "Oh, yeah."

"So, you've been together for a couple of months now..." Lindy looked at the two of them seriously. "Have you two given serious thought about your future together and with Yuuno?"

The two were silent for awhile. "Nanoha's parents wanted us to get married right away."

"And you? Do you want to get married to my daughter, Nanoha?"

"Well, yes, but... Can that be done?" Nanoha blinked in confusion.

"Isn't marriage for two people?" Fate asked. "I mean, we kind of figured we never would because... I've never heard of three people getting married."

Lindy blinked thoughtfully, pondering the idea. "It's rare," she confessed. "Very rare to meet three people who want to get married." She paused. "You want to get married, right?"

"If there was a way, then yes!"

"I could check the library," Arf offered. "I'm sure the records would say something about marriage."

"Good idea." Amy looked at the clock. "Speaking of three, your third lover is still notably absent..."

"I hope Chrono's not hurting him..." Nanoha muttered and looked at the door worriedly.

Lindy clapped her hands together and smiled. "Well, I'm sure that Chrono won't hurt his prospective brother-in-law too much..."

"Are you sure?" Nanoha looked at her, her eyes full of hope.

"He's mellowed out a lot." Amy smiled. "Besides, I can't wait to see my cute nieces and nephews." She blinked as both Fate and Nanoha went stiff. "Was it something I said?"

The understanding hit Lindy in a flash; the smile that came afterwards was slow. "Amy," she said casually, "why don't you and Arf go look for Yuuno and Chrono? I doubt the girls would appreciate it if Chrono tried to kill their possible future husband."

Amy blinked in confusion, but shrugged. "All right, whatever you want. Come on, Arf."

Arf shot Lindy a suspcious look, not buying her act for a second; but the older woman smiled reassuringly at her, and after a moment or two the small wolf-girl followed Amy outside, leaving Lindy alone with Fate and Nanoha.

"So..." The smile on her mother's face wasn't exactly reassuring. "What did you want to talk about, mother?"

"I doubt you three have been using any safe sex practices... And while I don't doubt that you three will take responsibility, I wonder if you're ready for it."

"Ah, what makes you think..." Nanoha stopped at the knowing look that Lindy gave her.

"Believe me, I know." Lindy studied the two young women for a moment. "Seeing you with Vivio, I've no doubt the two of you will make excellent mothers."

"Yuuno-kun is good with Vivio, too," Nanoha murmured, more as a note to herself than as a way of defending the man.

Lindy had to resist the urge to smile as Fate nodded. "Have you told him?" she asked.

"Ahh... Not yet..." Fate admitted with a blush. "Been dropping some hints but..."

"We're a little worried that he might get scared." Nanoha admitted and rubbed her thumbs together. She wasn't used to being so unsure. "Yuuno-kun's a good person, but..."

"Hard to admit, huh?" Lindy nodded and shook her head. "I had the same problem telling my husband about Chrono..."

"Really?"

"Well, I was rather young at the time." Lindy admitted with a smile.

"How young?"

"Oh, about your age..."

Nanoha and Fate both blinked at that. Seeing their expressions, Lindy couldn't help but laugh.

"Yuuno is an excellent man," she said. "I'm sure he'll handle the news beautifully; in his own way." She smiled. "Men tend to get funny looks on their faces when you tell them you're pregnant with their child."

Both of them flushed brilliantly at that. "We should tell him..."

Fate nodded. "Well, Shamal did want you to take some time off... I'll have to put some leave in as well."

Nanoha nodded, though she did wish that she had taken time off voluntarily instead of needing to.

Lindy had the biggest smile on her face. "I'm going to be a grandmother again..." She giggled and got up before hugging them. "You do need to tell him. The longer you put it off, the more stress you'll put on yourselves."

Fate smiled and hugged her mother, relishing in the comfort she felt from the gesture. It was a simple gesture, but it still made her feel so relaxed and loved, even after all this time.

Fate hesitated only a minute. "Mom?"

"Hmmm?"

"How did Chrono's father react?"

"When I told him?" Lindy smiled at the memory. "I had to repeat myself. He froze for five seconds or so, and the wonder on his face made him look like a child again. It's one of my fondest memories of him."

Nanoha and Fate exchanged a quiet look just as Amy glided into the room.

"We found Chrono," she said easily. "Amazingly, he didn't attempt to murder Yuuno while they were out. I think he passed the test, but I left Arf with them for the time being since I don't completely trust them alone."

Nanoha visibly relaxed as she heard that. She smiled at Amy in thanks. "Still, Fate-chan... When should we..?"

The blond was silent, very silent, as she thought about it. "We should as soon as possible..." There was a distinct nervousness in her voice.

"...I haven't been told anything." Yuuno's voice spoke up as he walked into the living room. "We're back." He said, smiling as he held groceries, a lot of groceries. Arf was holding a few smaller packages and Chrono had two bags on his arms.

"Chrono..." Nanoha frowned at him lightly. "Don't tell me you made Yuuno-kun carry all the groceries?"

Yuuno shrugged as he made his way to the kitchen. "These are light. You should try to lift some of the books that he forces me to find at that library."

"You make it sound like I'm a slave driver."

"And you aren't?" Arf muttered following Yuuno into the kitchen.

"Hey, I'm just doing my job." Chrono grumbled. It wasn't his fault that he needed information from the library and he only really trusted Yuuno to get him accurate information.

Amy smirked. "Those bags are his reason for not killing Yuuno before they got home."

"Hey." Chrono frowned at that. "I was good. He's in one piece, isn't he?"

"I saw the way you were looking at him, Chrono. You were contemplating how easy it'd be to reach over and snap his neck."

The thought had Fate and Nanoha protectively stepping around Yuuno, even as Chrono groaned. "No, Amy, I wasn't," he muttered. "Look, I talked to him, okay? That's all."

"He was very friendly." Willing to help out Chrono, feeling sorry for him for once, Yuuno couldn't help chiming in. "In his own Chrono-esque kind of way. He only threatened to kill me once."

Fate glared at her brother.

"In my defense, I'd like to say that it was a very quick, very painless way of dying," Chrono grumbled.

Lindy sighed.

It was nice that Chrono was willing to protect his younger sister, but he was going a little overboard, in her opinion. "Son... Come with me for a moment."

Chrono blinked and sweated lightly. He hadn't heard that tone in her voice in a long time.

Arf, Amy and Fate could only blink in both confusion and awe.

"Yuuno-kun..." Nanoha whispered to her male lover. "We need to talk." She sighed. "Fate-chan and I need to tell you something."

Yuuno could only blink in confusion. "Uh... Sure."

Amy's eyebrows went up and stayed up when the trio left the room. She knew that tone. "Oh, oh," she murmured.

Arf blinked. "What?"

Chrono frowned. "Why are they--?"

To distract him, Lindy laid a hand on his shoulder and calmly guided him out of the room. After a moment of contemplation, Amy grabbed Arf. "Come on," she said. "Let's give them some privacy."

"Why?" Arf began to squirm as Amy pulled her along. "What's going on? Is something bad going to happen?"

"Depends on Yuuno's reaction," Amy muttered under her breath.

"Well..." Nanoha muttered as she helped put away the groceries. "Yuuno-kun... You're a good father to Vivio..."

"Nanoha?" He blinked at her, though he was happy that she thought he was a good father for Vivio.

"And I'd like to think that you would have been a good father for Caro and Erio..." Fate continued, though there was an undercurrent of nervousness in her tone. Now that Yuuno looked at them, they looked like they were walking on egg-shells around him.

"Okay, what's wrong?" Yuuno stopped putting away groceries to look at them seriously. "You two are the least nervous people I know. Fate might be shy and get embarrassed easily and Nanoha might not like to burden others with her own problems, but I know that you two are not nervous."

"..."

"..."

"Yuuno-kun..." Nanoha began.

"...We're both pregnant with your child..." Fate finished.

For a moment, Yuuno seemed to freeze and go completely blank. His face, his eyes, showed no emotion as he stared at the two women before him.

Fate and Nanoha exchanged nervous looks, but otherwise kept silent, waiting.

Yuuno blinked, and the shock came first; naturally enough, considering two women were pregnant right now, not one. The shock faded quickly enough on its own as his mind clicked it all together, and to replace it was...

Wonder. Almost like a little kid that had walked in on Santa putting presents under the tree. Joy mingled with the wonder, and Yuuno couldn't keep it out of his voice. "Pregnant?" he repeated. "You... both? Our kids?"

Nanoha visibly relaxed. "Yeah," she whispered. "Our kids."

"Our kids," Yuuno repeated softly. The next instant he whooped and pulled Fate and Nanoha into his arms, kissing them both deeply.

(---)

"Mother?" Chrono blinked as he saw Lindy visibly relax.

"Let's just say that Yuuno proved my point to your sister." She smiled softly. "As for you, Chrono, I highly suggest that you don't threaten Yuuno, you don't overwork Yuuno and you don't try to keep Yuuno away from either Nanoha or Fate for the next few years."

He blinked at her. "But, mother, what do you..."

"It wouldn't be fair to my grandchildren." She smirked at him as he blinked and realization dawned on his face. "Chrono, you will not go out there and try to harm him. Your sister is carrying his child and he is rather happy about that."

He sighed and nodded. "I know. Fate's old enough that she can make responsible choices on her own. I just... She's still my little sister... I can still recall how nervous and jittery she was for awhile after dealing with Precia..." He trailed off, sighing heavily. "She's come a long way, but still..."

"I know." Lindy nodded. "I doubt Yuuno will deliberately do anything to hurt Fate or Nanoha but..."

Chrono smirked. "I'm pretty sure that Nanoha's brother and father would get first shot at him."

The two shared a small laugh at that.

:heh: Kinda was hinting at that revelation in the last part...

Well... Hope you all enjoyed it...

Yuuno, you lucky, LUCKY ferret... :heh:

Yeah, RadiantBeam is fun to work with. :D

WOAH! Page Claim for co-writing! :D

[Tempest Dynasty]

Well guys, this is another session of what happens when RadiantBeam and I get to work on writing something.

Again, credit goes to RadiantBeam for some of this...

This... This is a follow-up to "Relationships" but instead... It's Fate's turn to explain things to her family...

And maybe a little more...

AWESOME THINGS ARE IN HERE

:heh: Kinda was hinting at that revelation in the last part...

Well... Hope you all enjoyed it...

Yuuno, you lucky, LUCKY ferret... :heh:

Yeah, RadiantBeam is fun to work with. :D

WOAH! Page Claim for co-writing! :D

Extraordinarily refreshing. Double approval. Need moar.

[Rising Dragon]

I demand a third chapter for Yagami family, and adopted children reactions!

[MeisterBabylon]

Maybe not. It would ruin the Asura Scryin'! :p

*fleeeeez*

[Keroko]

Well guys, this is another session of what happens when RadiantBeam and I get to work on writing something.

Again, credit goes to RadiantBeam for some of this...

This... This is a follow-up to "Relationships" but instead... It's Fate's turn to explain things to her family...

And maybe a little more...

AWESOME THINGS GO HERE!

:heh: Kinda was hinting at that revelation in the last part...

Well... Hope you all enjoyed it...

Yuuno, you lucky, LUCKY ferret... :heh:

Yeah, RadiantBeam is fun to work with. :D

WOAH! Page Claim for co-writing! :D

Even though I have less than an hour before I have to head off to work, this one deserves a reply. It's rare to see these kinds of 'everybody happy' fics after all, and I really do like this pairing.

As for the third Yagami part... Hey Aaron, how about we do that one? Rita and Lia could use the spotlight.

[Nanya01]

Well, since people like it....

Family (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5322290/1/) is posted to FF.Net.

So, if you guys WANT to save the stories via favorites and what-not, there you go. Also, leave reviews, if you would...

Heh, seems that "Relationships" actually generated flames for me.

Does that mean I made it as an author and now have clout?

I'm more amused by the flames that I got than anything else.

Woah! Nearly had a double of Relationships up on FF.Net by accident. Oh well, fixed now that I see it.

[Aaron008R]

Well guys, this is another session of what happens when RadiantBeam and I get to work on writing something.

Again, credit goes to RadiantBeam for some of this...

This... This is a follow-up to "Relationships" but instead... It's Fate's turn to explain things to her family...

And maybe a little more...

"Fate-chan?" Lindy smiled at her daughter, who was hugging Arf. "How are you?"

"I am fine, mother." Fate smiled at her, her smile widened, a bit, as she saw Chrono and Amy walk into the room.

"So, Fate..." Amy smiled as she sat down with her husband. "What's up?"

"Well... I'm in a relationship with Nanoha..."

"Thought so..." Chrono muttered, he could stick THAT into the ferret's face next time he saw Yuuno.

"And Yuuno."

You could have confused Chrono with a statue at that moment. If he got any more stiff the wall would have been jealous.

"I told you this was a bad idea..." Yuuno's voice spoke up from the entry way.

"Oh, come on, Yuuno-kun, it's not that bad..." Nanoha's voice was trying to soothe him.

"I'm still at the entry. I could start running. If I get a good headstart, he'll never catch me."

"Don't be such a baby." Amused, Nanoha grabbed Yuuno's hand, giving it a comforting squeeze as she led him into the room.

"I'm not being a baby. I'm being reasonably concerned for my wellbeing. Chrono likes you. You're female."

"And you're male, and one of the people Fate-chan loves." Nanoha had to resist the urge to laugh. "Don't worry. We'll protect you."

Lindy looked at her son, he was still a bit out of it. Smiling, she put a hand over her mouth, mostly to keep herself from laughing loudly. I win the bet. She thought to herself.

"Fate..." Arf looked up at her master.

"Yes, Arf?"

The little wolf-girl smiled lightly. "Are you happy with them?" She wouldn't care, Yuuno was a great friend and that library wouldn't be anywhere near as neat without him around.

Fate smiled slightly; just knowing that Yuuno and Nanoha were nearby was enough to warm her. "Yes," she said simply.

Arf thought about it for a minute or two before she nodded, stepping up to her master. "Then it's okay with me," she said. "As long as you're happy, Fate." She grinned. "Besides, I like Yuuno just as much as I like Nanoha. You know how the saying goes; it's always the quiet ones."

Chrono made an odd kind of choking noise at that; Fate blushed, and Lindy snickered helplessly, still fighting back her laughter.

"We're here." Nanoha all but sang it as she stepped into the room, leading Yuuno by the hand.

"Nanoha!" Amy smiled and grinned at the two. "Ha! I knew you'd get together with Yuuno. I didn't expect you to get with Fate as well though."

Chrono finally rebooted his brain and twitched, looking at Yuuno. "Ferret-boy..."

"Oh, calm down, Chrono!" Amy smacked his shoulder. "You were younger than they were when we got together."

"Amy, it's the duty and privilege of an older brother to beat up on the guy that's sleeping with his sister."

"Told you." Yuuno whispered to Nanoha.

Fate frowned at Chrono. "Brother..."

Blinking, Chrono looked at Fate, his eyes widening as he paled. She had NEVER frowned at him before. What made it worse was the fact that he KNEW she had a temper. It just took her awhile before she lost it.

"I love Nanoha. I love Yuuno. I'm not going to let you hurt either of them."

"Fate, Chrono, both of you, calm down." Lindy spoke up, getting them both to look at her. "Fate, you're old enough to make your own decisions... If you had come to us when you were sixteen or something, then I'd be worried about this. And Chrono, you really don't have room to talk, okay?"

"Mother..." Chrono sighed and slumped. "Sorry, just hard to imagine my little sister doing that..."

"Now you know how I felt when I realized the same thing about you," Fate mumbled.

Yuuno hesitated only a moment before clearing his throat. "In my defense," he began, "I'd like to point out that I didn't start any of it."

Nanoha gave her boyfriend a look that was positively naughty. "I didn't hear you complaining."

"I'm just saying. I didn't start it."

"Oh?" That got Lindy's attention; even if she'd won the bet, she was curious. "Who did start it, then?"

A long pause.

After several seconds, Nanoha pointed at Fate.

"Oh, come on, Nanoha!"

Amy fell over, laughing. "HA HA HA! I thought, hee hee, that it would have, ha ha ha, been Nanoha that, ha ha ha, started it..." She rolled on the ground, kicking her legs up.

Lindy giggled. "Oh my..." She turned to Chrono. "This is your fault."

"How is it my fault?"

"You didn't lock the door that one time..."

Both Chrono and Fate blushed hard, Amy stopped laughing to glare, lightly, at her mother-in-law.

Lindy was silent, turn-around was fair play after all.

"That time had nothing to do with it!" Fate yelped. She hesitated. "All right, maybe... a little... but not much!"

"I'm not surprised," Arf sighed out. "Nanoha moves too slow."

"Hey!"

"What? It's true. It took you ten years to figure out they both liked you! Although..." Arf looked at Fate curiously. "I could be wrong.... they could just be in the relationship for you..."

The thought had Chrono glaring at Yuuno.

Lindy gallantly fought back her laughter. Oh, but this was priceless to watch.

"Eh? Arf, what?"

"Think about it, Fate..." Her familiar dragged out slowly. "You're strong, smart, one of the best looking women around... And you love to wear skimpy clothing... Most men and women would die just to have a chance to talk to you, never mind what those two do to you."

"Hey, I don't think of Fate that way!" Yuuno blurted out.

"Oh, so she's not good-looking?" Arf narrowed her eyes at him. Small or not, she'd beat him up if he hurt Fate's feelings. Maybe she'd bite his kneecaps off or something.

"I didn't say that!" Yuuno looked at Nanoha desperately. Mostly because he didn't want to look at Chrono.

"Come on, Arf, we're not in a relationship just because Fate started it..."

"Nanoha..." Fate pouted. Was she going to keep doing this EVERY time that it got brought up?

"We both love her. If it wasn't for her and Yuuno, I wouldn't be here right now."

"Obviously." Amy giggled.

"Ah... Bad choice of words... Nyahahahaha..." Nanoha laughed nervously.

Lindy smirked. "I'm rather curious, actually..."

"Yes?"

"How did Fate start it? Knowing my daughter, she's usually not the type to make the first move, so she must have been at least a little tipsy."

The trio flushed scarlet at that.

"We were drunk," Yuuno muttered. "I actually wasn't so bad, they suddenly felt the need to come to my rescue."

"You were tripping over your own feet." Nanoha giggled at the memory. "I thought about it, but I wasn't drunk enough to take advantage of you. Fate-chan, on the other hand..."

Fate groaned as Arf and Chrono both stared at her.

"Yuuno looked so cute like that..." Fate muttered, her face attempting to light up the house by itself. "I... Couldn't help it."

Arf giggled. "You always had a weakness for cute things."

"Hmmm..." Amy looked at Yuuno speculatively.

"Wh...What?"

"I wonder..." A wry grin came to her face. "So, Yuuno... You've got two beauties as girlfriends..."

"Yeah..." He wondered where she was going with this.

"It must be rather fun in the bedroom."

"Amy!"

"What?" She blinked at her husband.

"I know my sister's in a relationship, I don't exactly want the details..."

"Then you can leave and let us talk about it." She stuck her tongue out at him.

"Mom..."

Lindy giggled. "Actually, I'm quite curious myself, and there's still shopping to be done. Make yourself scarce, Chrono; better yet, take Yuuno with you."

Yuuno gulped.

Amy grinned. "And I know you want to," she teased. "But don't hurt him. I hate to say it, but Nanoha and Fate seem pretty fond of him."

He sighed and stood up. "Fine... Come on, Ferret..." He grabbed the back of Yuuno's shirt and dragged him out of the room.

"Chrono!" Nanoha stood up suddenly.

"Don't worry, I'm not going to hurt him..." Wouldn't stop him from grilling him and making his life miserable though.

Nanoha looked like she was about to go after them to keep Chrono from hurting Yuuno but she felt a tug on her sleeve. Looking down, she saw Fate, smiling at her. "Chrono won't hurt him if he said he wouldn't." Besides, she'd have to hurt Chrono then and that would upset the rest of her family, so she knew that he wouldn't do that.

"Fate?"

"Yes, Arf?"

"What's it like in the bedroom then?" She asked with a smirk. Such a question really seemed wrong coming from a young-looking familiar.

"Arf!"

"What? Come on, I'm curious!" Arf blinked innocently. "All this time, Fate, I was worried that you'd never be able to fully enjoy a normal, loving relationship with people your own age..."

As expected, Fate wilted. Arf had always been good at that. She cleared her throat awkwardly. "Well, it's, ah..." She looked at Nanoha, who looked torn between helping her and racing after Chrono and Yuuno. "It's very... interesting. Nanoha and Yuuno are... very different lovers."

"Oh?" Amy wriggled her brows.

Nanoha smirked. "She's saying sometimes I'm too fast and rough, while Yuuno is usually so gentle it's sinful."

"Why does that not surprise me?" Lindy shook her head. "I'd be more surprised if Fate was more aggressive."

"Mama..." Fate tried to fight down a blush as Lindy giggled.

"What? Even when you were reckless, you were always so reserved, but you always made the first move."

Arf hugged Fate, her tail waggling behind her happily. "I'm glad though."

"Huh?" Fate blinked as she hugged Arf back.

"You were always trying to distance yourself. I'm glad that Yuuno and Nanoha got you to stop."

"Actually, Yuuno gets the credit there," Nanoha admitted. She smiled slightly at the memory. "The morning after was..."

"... Incredibly awkward," Fate mumbled. "For me, at least."

Lindy looked at her daughter curiously. "Awkward?"'

"She tried to run," Nanoha said, amused when Fate blushed brilliantly. "It was Yuuno who made us sit down and actually talk about what had happened."

Amy lifted a brow. "Ferret boy's got guts when it counts."

"Do you blame me?" Fate said, her face still scarlet.

Lindy smiled and shook her head. "I'm glad that Yuuno stopped you..."

"So am I." Nanoha smiled and moved next to Fate, hugging her. "She was squirming and apologizing..."

"I would have run..." Fate said softly.

"Yuuno and I wouldn't have let you." Nanoha smirked at her. "We would have tracked you down wherever you went and drug you back kicking and screaming."

Amy giggled. "I can just imagine Fate in all sorts of bindings being dragged back and people watching."

"So, how did Yuuno keep you there anyway?" Arf smiled at them.

"Held me by my waist so tightly that I couldn't move without hurting him and said that we needed to talk."

"That's all?" Lindy blinked in slight surprise, most of the time it wasn't the man that suggested the need to talk.

"Well, that and he said that he cared about me a lot." Fate admitted, smiling softly at the memory.

Amy sighed. "Yuuno's always been straight-forward about that kind of stuff. Even when he was a kid, he followed you two with hearts in his eyes."

Her description was enough to make Nanoha blush now. The brunette cleared her throat. "You should have seen Fate-chan's face when he said that," she said. "She went totally still."

"I couldn't process it." Fate's voice was soft. "I thought he was still drunk."

Lindy laughed softly. "Trust our Fate to immediately jump to denial when someone says they care for her."

"Thanks, Mom."

"So Yuuno grabbed Fate," Arf continued. "What were you doing, Nanoha?"

Nanoha grinned. "I didn't run, if that was what you're asking. I just sat there next to Yuuno-kun like a good girl while Fate-chan tried to get away. Yuuno-kun is strong when he needs to be."

Fate smiled. "Oh, yeah."

"So, you've been together for a couple of months now..." Lindy looked at the two of them seriously. "Have you two given serious thought about your future together and with Yuuno?"

The two were silent for awhile. "Nanoha's parents wanted us to get married right away."

"And you? Do you want to get married to my daughter, Nanoha?"

"Well, yes, but... Can that be done?" Nanoha blinked in confusion.

"Isn't marriage for two people?" Fate asked. "I mean, we kind of figured we never would because... I've never heard of three people getting married."

Lindy blinked thoughtfully, pondering the idea. "It's rare," she confessed. "Very rare to meet three people who want to get married." She paused. "You want to get married, right?"

"If there was a way, then yes!"

"I could check the library," Arf offered. "I'm sure the records would say something about marriage."

"Good idea." Amy looked at the clock. "Speaking of three, your third lover is still notably absent..."

"I hope Chrono's not hurting him..." Nanoha muttered and looked at the door worriedly.

Lindy clapped her hands together and smiled. "Well, I'm sure that Chrono won't hurt his prospective brother-in-law too much..."

"Are you sure?" Nanoha looked at her, her eyes full of hope.

"He's mellowed out a lot." Amy smiled. "Besides, I can't wait to see my cute nieces and nephews." She blinked as both Fate and Nanoha went stiff. "Was it something I said?"

The understanding hit Lindy in a flash; the smile that came afterwards was slow. "Amy," she said casually, "why don't you and Arf go look for Yuuno and Chrono? I doubt the girls would appreciate it if Chrono tried to kill their possible future husband."

Amy blinked in confusion, but shrugged. "All right, whatever you want. Come on, Arf."

Arf shot Lindy a suspcious look, not buying her act for a second; but the older woman smiled reassuringly at her, and after a moment or two the small wolf-girl followed Amy outside, leaving Lindy alone with Fate and Nanoha.

"So..." The smile on her mother's face wasn't exactly reassuring. "What did you want to talk about, mother?"

"I doubt you three have been using any safe sex practices... And while I don't doubt that you three will take responsibility, I wonder if you're ready for it."

"Ah, what makes you think..." Nanoha stopped at the knowing look that Lindy gave her.

"Believe me, I know." Lindy studied the two young women for a moment. "Seeing you with Vivio, I've no doubt the two of you will make excellent mothers."

"Yuuno-kun is good with Vivio, too," Nanoha murmured, more as a note to herself than as a way of defending the man.

Lindy had to resist the urge to smile as Fate nodded. "Have you told him?" she asked.

"Ahh... Not yet..." Fate admitted with a blush. "Been dropping some hints but..."

"We're a little worried that he might get scared." Nanoha admitted and rubbed her thumbs together. She wasn't used to being so unsure. "Yuuno-kun's a good person, but..."

"Hard to admit, huh?" Lindy nodded and shook her head. "I had the same problem telling my husband about Chrono..."

"Really?"

"Well, I was rather young at the time." Lindy admitted with a smile.

"How young?"

"Oh, about your age..."

Nanoha and Fate both blinked at that. Seeing their expressions, Lindy couldn't help but laugh.

"Yuuno is an excellent man," she said. "I'm sure he'll handle the news beautifully; in his own way." She smiled. "Men tend to get funny looks on their faces when you tell them you're pregnant with their child."

Both of them flushed brilliantly at that. "We should tell him..."

Fate nodded. "Well, Shamal did want you to take some time off... I'll have to put some leave in as well."

Nanoha nodded, though she did wish that she had taken time off voluntarily instead of needing to.

Lindy had the biggest smile on her face. "I'm going to be a grandmother again..." She giggled and got up before hugging them. "You do need to tell him. The longer you put it off, the more stress you'll put on yourselves."

Fate smiled and hugged her mother, relishing in the comfort she felt from the gesture. It was a simple gesture, but it still made her feel so relaxed and loved, even after all this time.

Fate hesitated only a minute. "Mom?"

"Hmmm?"

"How did Chrono's father react?"

"When I told him?" Lindy smiled at the memory. "I had to repeat myself. He froze for five seconds or so, and the wonder on his face made him look like a child again. It's one of my fondest memories of him."

Nanoha and Fate exchanged a quiet look just as Amy glided into the room.

"We found Chrono," she said easily. "Amazingly, he didn't attempt to murder Yuuno while they were out. I think he passed the test, but I left Arf with them for the time being since I don't completely trust them alone."

Nanoha visibly relaxed as she heard that. She smiled at Amy in thanks. "Still, Fate-chan... When should we..?"

The blond was silent, very silent, as she thought about it. "We should as soon as possible..." There was a distinct nervousness in her voice.

"...I haven't been told anything." Yuuno's voice spoke up as he walked into the living room. "We're back." He said, smiling as he held groceries, a lot of groceries. Arf was holding a few smaller packages and Chrono had two bags on his arms.

"Chrono..." Nanoha frowned at him lightly. "Don't tell me you made Yuuno-kun carry all the groceries?"

Yuuno shrugged as he made his way to the kitchen. "These are light. You should try to lift some of the books that he forces me to find at that library."

"You make it sound like I'm a slave driver."

"And you aren't?" Arf muttered following Yuuno into the kitchen.

"Hey, I'm just doing my job." Chrono grumbled. It wasn't his fault that he needed information from the library and he only really trusted Yuuno to get him accurate information.

Amy smirked. "Those bags are his reason for not killing Yuuno before they got home."

"Hey." Chrono frowned at that. "I was good. He's in one piece, isn't he?"

"I saw the way you were looking at him, Chrono. You were contemplating how easy it'd be to reach over and snap his neck."

The thought had Fate and Nanoha protectively stepping around Yuuno, even as Chrono groaned. "No, Amy, I wasn't," he muttered. "Look, I talked to him, okay? That's all."

"He was very friendly." Willing to help out Chrono, feeling sorry for him for once, Yuuno couldn't help chiming in. "In his own Chrono-esque kind of way. He only threatened to kill me once."

Fate glared at her brother.

"In my defense, I'd like to say that it was a very quick, very painless way of dying," Chrono grumbled.

Lindy sighed.

It was nice that Chrono was willing to protect his younger sister, but he was going a little overboard, in her opinion. "Son... Come with me for a moment."

Chrono blinked and sweated lightly. He hadn't heard that tone in her voice in a long time.

Arf, Amy and Fate could only blink in both confusion and awe.

"Yuuno-kun..." Nanoha whispered to her male lover. "We need to talk." She sighed. "Fate-chan and I need to tell you something."

Yuuno could only blink in confusion. "Uh... Sure."

Amy's eyebrows went up and stayed up when the trio left the room. She knew that tone. "Oh, oh," she murmured.

Arf blinked. "What?"

Chrono frowned. "Why are they--?"

To distract him, Lindy laid a hand on his shoulder and calmly guided him out of the room. After a moment of contemplation, Amy grabbed Arf. "Come on," she said. "Let's give them some privacy."

"Why?" Arf began to squirm as Amy pulled her along. "What's going on? Is something bad going to happen?"

"Depends on Yuuno's reaction," Amy muttered under her breath.

"Well..." Nanoha muttered as she helped put away the groceries. "Yuuno-kun... You're a good father to Vivio..."

"Nanoha?" He blinked at her, though he was happy that she thought he was a good father for Vivio.

"And I'd like to think that you would have been a good father for Caro and Erio..." Fate continued, though there was an undercurrent of nervousness in her tone. Now that Yuuno looked at them, they looked like they were walking on egg-shells around him.

"Okay, what's wrong?" Yuuno stopped putting away groceries to look at them seriously. "You two are the least nervous people I know. Fate might be shy and get embarrassed easily and Nanoha might not like to burden others with her own problems, but I know that you two are not nervous."

"..."

"..."

"Yuuno-kun..." Nanoha began.

"...We're both pregnant with your child..." Fate finished.

For a moment, Yuuno seemed to freeze and go completely blank. His face, his eyes, showed no emotion as he stared at the two women before him.

Fate and Nanoha exchanged nervous looks, but otherwise kept silent, waiting.

Yuuno blinked, and the shock came first; naturally enough, considering two women were pregnant right now, not one. The shock faded quickly enough on its own as his mind clicked it all together, and to replace it was...

Wonder. Almost like a little kid that had walked in on Santa putting presents under the tree. Joy mingled with the wonder, and Yuuno couldn't keep it out of his voice. "Pregnant?" he repeated. "You... both? Our kids?"

Nanoha visibly relaxed. "Yeah," she whispered. "Our kids."

"Our kids," Yuuno repeated softly. The next instant he whooped and pulled Fate and Nanoha into his arms, kissing them both deeply.

(---)

"Mother?" Chrono blinked as he saw Lindy visibly relax.

"Let's just say that Yuuno proved my point to your sister." She smiled softly. "As for you, Chrono, I highly suggest that you don't threaten Yuuno, you don't overwork Yuuno and you don't try to keep Yuuno away from either Nanoha or Fate for the next few years."

He blinked at her. "But, mother, what do you..."

"It wouldn't be fair to my grandchildren." She smirked at him as he blinked and realization dawned on his face. "Chrono, you will not go out there and try to harm him. Your sister is carrying his child and he is rather happy about that."

He sighed and nodded. "I know. Fate's old enough that she can make responsible choices on her own. I just... She's still my little sister... I can still recall how nervous and jittery she was for awhile after dealing with Precia..." He trailed off, sighing heavily. "She's come a long way, but still..."

"I know." Lindy nodded. "I doubt Yuuno will deliberately do anything to hurt Fate or Nanoha but..."

Chrono smirked. "I'm pretty sure that Nanoha's brother and father would get first shot at him."

The two shared a small laugh at that.

:heh: Kinda was hinting at that revelation in the last part...

Well... Hope you all enjoyed it...

Yuuno, you lucky, LUCKY ferret... :heh:

Yeah, RadiantBeam is fun to work with. :D

WOAH! Page Claim for co-writing! :D

Well, since people like it....

Family (http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5322290/1/) is posted to FF.Net.

So, if you guys WANT to save the stories via favorites and what-not, there you go. Also, leave reviews, if you would...

Heh, seems that "Relationships" actually generated flames for me.

Does that mean I made it as an author and now have clout?

I'm more amused by the flames that I got than anything else.

Woah! Nearly had a double of Relationships up on FF.Net by accident. Oh well, fixed now that I see it.

*falls off his chair laughing*

XD XD XD XD XD XD

Daaammmnn! You and Radiant are bloody BRILLIANT! :D:D:D:D:D:D

These are, as Tempest said, quite refreshing for a change!:D If you can't have one of the two, have a threesome! XD

Good job! Needless to say, I approve! >:3

Even though I have less than an hour before I have to head off to work, this one deserves a reply. It's rare to see these kinds of 'everybody happy' fics after all, and I really do like this pairing.

As for the third Yagami part... Hey Aaron, how about we do that one? Rita and Lia could use the spotlight.

That may have to take a different tack compared to the two previous once since it involves OC's. But I'm willing to hear your ideas. =3

[Nanya01]

*falls off his chair laughing*

XD XD XD XD XD XD

Daaammmnn! You and Radiant are bloody BRILLIANT! :D:D:D:D:D:D

These are, as Tempest said, quite refreshing for a change!:D If you can't have one of the two, have a threesome! XD

Good job! Needless to say, I approve! >:3



That may have to take a different tack compared to the two previous once since it involves OC's. But I'm willing to hear your ideas. =3

Heh heh... Thank you.

If you and Kero want to do a follow-up, I don't mind. Dunno about RadiantBeam though... She probably won't...

[Keroko]

That may have to take a different tack compared to the two previous once since it involves OC's. But I'm willing to hear your ideas. =3

Well, its the next logical step isn't it? First we had jealousy and confession, then we had commitment and pregnancy, so last we'll need parentage and children.

[MeisterBabylon]

Uminari. A city by the sea. A city of life.

This seems like an awesome title for that tagline Keroko suggested.

[RadiantBeam]

Heh heh... Thank you.

If you and Kero want to do a follow-up, I don't mind. Dunno about RadiantBeam though... She probably won't...

No problems from me. I was just in it for the fun. :D

Writing with Nanya was a blast, and developing the idea was great. I'm glad I had a chance to do it.

[synx]

I'm wondering...

Has anyone written a Triangle Heart/Nanoha cross?

[Rising Dragon]

That's sort-of what Blood and Spirit is.

[Aaron008R]

Well, its the next logical step isn't it? First we had jealousy and confession, then we had commitment and pregnancy, so last we'll need parentage and children.

Ahh... the pleasures (and tribulations) of child-rearing.:eyespin: (:D)

[RadiantBeam]

I'm wondering...

Has anyone written a Triangle Heart/Nanoha cross?

Triangle Heart is slightly canon to Nanoha anyway, so it's hard to write a crossover between them. :heh:

[Laith]

I'm wondering...

Has anyone written a Triangle Heart/Nanoha cross?

Bless on the broken road (or somesuch can remember the name) by RadiantBeam well is that... if i remember correctly... which should not be much since it is being a while that i read something of it (not-so-subtle hint here RB)

Edit: ffffffffff ninja´d and that

[RadiantBeam]

Bless on the broken road (or somesuch can remember the name) by RadiantBeam well is that... if i remember correctly... which should not be much since it is being a while that i read something of it (not-so-subtle hint here RB)

Edit: ffffffffff ninja´d and that

Bless the Broken Road, yeah, I was playing around with Triangle Heart canon in that one; at least canon so far as the OVA series goes, which was what it was majorly based off of.

[DezoPenguin]

I'd say "Bless the Broken Road" is your best bet if you want Triangle Heart crossover action. "Blood & Spirit" just uses some of the T.H. character concepts to flesh out the roles of supporting cast members for drama purposes, while BtBR actively uses plot and character elements of the OVAs to shape the story, while combining that directly with Nanoha-centric elements.

(Speaking of which, R.B., any progress on chapter 8? :naughty: )

Anyways, this should be the last of my week's worth of daily updates to "Blood & Spirit." There's actually an odd chance I might get chapter 13 typed up by tomorrow, but my problem is that I don't have an omake written for it yet. :(

"Suzuka!" Arisa screamed as she rushed through the foyer into the atrium. "Suzuka!"

"She's not here, Miss Arisa," Noel said, following in her tracks. "Almost certainly, they have her."

"How do you know?" she cried, whirling around towards the maid. "She might have run away!"

"Look." Noel pointed up the stairs towards the second-floor landing. "According to Falin's data stream, at least one of the intruders was killed and three more probably so, at a minimum critically injured. There is no sign of the bodies. They had time to clean up after themselves, which implies that they succeeded. If they'd been in pursuit of Miss Suzuka, they would not have had the opportunity."

"Where's Falin, then? Why didn't she stop them?"

Noel pointed again, this time at something on the ground level. Arisa turned, then gasped in horror as she found herself staring into the blank eyes of Falin's severed head.

"Oh, God! I'm sorry, Noel; I'm so sorry. I didn't mean--" I didn't mean to bitch about your sister not protecting Suzuka when she died trying to do just that.

"You're worried about Miss Suzuka," Noel said quietly, which was as close to an "apology accepted" as would pass between them.

"They're going to pay for this," Arisa said quietly. "Professor Morris or whomever, they're going to pay." The orange glow had lit her up again, and now it looked as if she really was on fire. The flames of her anger surrounded her, and this time she didn't want to suppress them. She wanted to use them, use them to burn the bastards who thought they could play with their lives like toys down to ash.

Noel was already briskly ascending the staircase. Arisa tried to will herself into the air and, a little to her surprise, it worked; she flew up to the second floor and over the balustrade. Blood spattered the carpet, but there was no sign of what had shed it other than Falin's sword-arm. The android maid lay in two pieces like an action figure that had fallen apart at the waist.

"What could have done this to you?" Arisa whispered.

"Armor-piercing bullets, a contact mine, and a magically-enhanced sword technique," Noel said. "Perhaps two," she amended, noting the way Falin had been sheared in two at the waist."

"Magic?"

"Not in the sense that your friends use it," Noel said, kneeling next to the torso, "but a similar principle. Perhaps the effect is not too different from what Miss Hayate's friends do in battle?"

She tore the remnants of the maid uniform off the wrecked torso, then probed around the edges of the damaged plating. She apparently didn't find the release catch she was looking for, because she started ripping the plate away manually.

"Noel, what are you doing?"

"I'm checking Falin's memory core."

"Her what?"

"Her mind, basically. Her personality and memories. If it's still intact, then--ah!"

Deftly, Noel removed an oblong unit about six inches long. On its side was a single red light, two yellow, and four green, with three more unlit lights. Arisa watched as one of the green lights went out.

"It's still intact," Noel breathed a sigh of relief. "The core has separate armor of its own, so it wasn't torn up the way the rest of the body was."

"What do the lights mean?"

"The active memory and auxiliary processor are running on an emergency backup battery, but it can't sustain her for more than fifteen minutes or so. I need to get this down to the lab and connect it to a power source or Falin really will be dead."

"Wait, but if her memory is all intact, then couldn't you just retrieve the data even if the power went out? It wouldn't corrupt, would it?" Arisa wasn't a robotics engineer, but she knew how hard it was to permanently destroy recorded data.

"No, but it wouldn't be Falin. Her body could be rebuilt, an AI constructed with identical personality parameters, and Falin's memories installed, but it wouldn't be Falin. It would just be someone else that happened to share her memories. A copy, but not my little sister."

"Then you'd better hurry," Arisa said, understanding a bit. She still wasn't quite sure that she fully followed how Noel was defining the concepts of life and death for an android, but she'd never thought of the maids as anything other than people just because they were artificially created. And there was nothing quite like being dead to give someone a better appreciation for the value of life. "I don't suppose that you have a spare body for her or something?"

"No; that will take time--and money--to prepare." Noel had a worried look as she stood up, glancing from Falin's core to Arisa and back again. "Miss Arisa, this...it's going to take time."

"Time? You said that Falin had less than fifteen minutes!"

"Until the core's battery power fails, yes," she said, walking swiftly towards the stairs. "But once I connect a power source, I'll then need to stabilize her with proper sensory input. She can function without a body, but she needs to be able to perceive and interact with the world. Extended sensory deprivation and isolation is as damaging to us as it would be to you."

Arisa didn't like where this was going.

"How long will it take?"

"It depends as much on Falin as it does on me. At an estimate, somewhere between two and four hours."

"Hours--" Arisa gasped. "But what...what about Suzuka? Those people could be doing anything to her! Some kind of twisted scientific experimentation--for all we know they don't even need her alive!"

"Don't you think I know that?" Noel rounded on her furiously. "If Falin was in my shoes and I was the one dying, there wouldn't be a question. She'd let me die and pursue a rescue, just as I'd do the same if it were Miss Shinobu in danger instead of Miss Suzuka, because that's what we're for, to protect our respective mistresses with everything we have. But I can't let my sister die when we don't know that Miss Suzuka is in any immediate danger! I just can't!"

Arisa stared at the android's surprisingly emotion-wracked face. She'd never seen Noel like this, not once.

"Shit!" She slammed her face into the newel post at the base of the stairs, stunning herself when her frustrated outburst blasted through the post and sent the carved finial bouncing onto the floor. "Damn it, damn it, damn it, damn it! I don't want Falin to die, either! I know that Suzuka wouldn't want that! Bit I can't stand that Suzuka is in the hands of those people, whatever it is they want from her!

"I couldn't help her when she was kidnapped the first time. They brushed me aside like I wasn't there. I did help save her life by being there when she needed blood after the crash, but if I hadn't come back from the dead she'd rather have been the one to die. And no I can do all these things that might actually make me useful to her, and I wasn't even there when she needed me! I can't keep failing her like this!"

"Miss Arisa, you're not failing Miss Suzuka. It's not your job to--"

"Oh, yes it is. It's everyone's job to protect the people we love with everything we've got. It's one thing when you don't have a particular ability. A four-year-old can't be expected to protect her mother. A housewife doesn't go into battle to protect a soldier--and a soldier doesn't go into the boardroom to help a corporate raider wage a proxy battle. But this...I should be there for her, or what was the point of coming back anyway?"

"Miss Arisa--"


"I'm going after them, Noel. Go do what you need to do to save Falin, and while you're doing that, compile everything we know about these people--everything you and Falin found out about the first kidnapping, the files I got from Sato, what we learned from Shimizu, the data Falin sent you about the fight, everything. Then send it to Nanoha, Fate, and Hayate. If you can, set it up to be released automatically to Shinobu and the Takamachis and anyone else you can think of if it all goes to heck for us, as well."

Noel nodded.

"I'll follow you when I get the chance. Even if you succeed, you may still need help. I presume that you're going to the lab facilities Sato set Professor Morris up with?"

Arisa nodded back.

"It's the only lead we have."

"If you learn anything, positive or negative, and you get a chance, call me. Whatever else happens, we can't provoke them to move Miss Suzuka somewhere else, to a location we can't track."

"I won't screw this up, Noel. Not again."

The android nodded at her.

"We're all trusting you, Arisa. Miss Suzuka most of all."

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


Morris rubbed his hands together eagerly as the unconscious Suzuka was wheeled into the main laboratory chamber. The room showed plain evidence of its original purpose: corrugated-metal walls, bare pipes wherever they needed to be regardless of aesthetics, fluorescent bulbs too high and too few to provide adequate illumination mandating the need for additional, free-standing lamps. Yet any scientist on Earth would have given his or her right arm for the computing power, the bio-medical scanners, and the holoscreen interfaces that Morris had installed. Indeed, never mind the equipment or the experiments, the baseline knowledge in the databases that Morris was trying to extrapolate from would have been valuable enough to trigger a world war over their possession. The tiniest dribs and drabs he'd provided to that fool Mizuki had left the man slavering to give Morris whatever he demanded: space, equipment, black-budgeted local funds. This had let him establish the base for his work, to prepare the ground so he could approach Elantra.

"And now," he crooned at the girl, "you'll provide me with all the information I need concerning the biological manipulation of mana without a Linker Core. You'll revolutionize the very way we think about magic and about humanity! Of course, you won't be around to see the way it all breaks down, but...ahh, the name of Suzuka Tsukimura will be fully documented for history's sake, don't worry!" He giggled and looked over at Tengu. "Somehow, I don't think this will be of great comfort to her. So few understand the sacrifices that we make for science."

Morris clucked his tongue and looked over at where the two masked men stood at the fringes of the laboratory. They would have made interesting test subjects several months ago when he was just beginning to form his hypotheses concerning genetic links to extreme mana potential and the ways the natives had managed to tap it without expressing Linker Cores. Now, though, their tricks were old news.

"Go pay off your little playmates. They did their job, which is more than I can say for your last set of tools."

"Yes, Master."

The figure on the gurney stirred.

"Ah, excellent, she's coming around. While analysis of blood and cellular samples is necessary, some of my most important tests involve the reaction of the entire body as a system, and I hope to get to work right away. Ah, this is such a promising evening!"

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


Arf was bored.

The truth was, she missed the old days, when she was Fate Testarossa's ally and protector in battle. More had changed with Fate than just her last name, though. Through diligent training as well as physical maturation she had developed her magical skills until she'd reached the point where Arf wasn't an ally, but a burden in combat. The magic it required to empower the familiar with the ability to act could be more productively used by Fate herself.

This had not been an easy pill for Arf to swallow. Fate hadn't said a word; it had actually been Zafira who'd pointed it out, along with a speech about "the duty of a Guardian Beast to her master," yadda yadda yadda. She'd have taken it better if the big blue furball would ever get around to admitting that a familiar was a familiar regardless of what name you gave them, but dammit, he'd been right. She she'd laid it on the line with Fate, and after a good five minutes of stammering, protests, and denials, Fate's natural honesty had won out and she'd admitted the truth.

So Arf was at home, in puppy form, using the minimum level of magic. Yuuno had offered her a job as a research assistant about a week ago, and she thought she might take it. She'd never really imagined herself as the librarian type, but it would feel good to be useful again. She was way too young to be talking retirement!

She shifted back into human-child form and reached for the box of Milk-Bones. Arf loved the taste of the things; she'd nearly gotten Zafira hooked on them, too, until Vita had read the box and spoiled the joke early by busting into laughter.

"'I am not a dog, I am a wolf, and therefore I do not eat dog biscuits,'" she mimiced aloud, then burst into a fit of the giggles. Zafira was a nice boy, but sooooo serious!

A beep from Fate's computer broke Arf's mood. Since she was bored, she rolled off the bed and ordered a screen open. Fate had tasked her TSAB-grade machine to interface with her "ordinary" Earth-based Internet account, and it appeared that she had e-mail over that system.

"Darn," Arf muttered, since she wasn't going to snoop through her master's private communications. Then she saw the identity of the sender, the Urgent flag, and the message header: "Suzuka and Arisa need help." That was different! Arf opened the message at once, but after only a couple of minutes realized that time was a factor and ran to the door.

"Hey, Lindy!" she yelled. "Come quick; you've got to see this, now!"

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


Arisa & Friends Omake Roadshow!


"Look out!" Falin squeaked as her shoe caught on a fold in the rug. She lurched forward, the tray in her hands flung outward with its steaming tureen of soup. Arisa went intangible just in time to stop from getting a minestrone bath. The rug, not being undead, wasn't so lucky. A calico kitten wandered over and started licking at the pool.

"...Sorry," Falin moaned. "I'll get that cleaned up."

"At least it's not one of the expensive carpets," Suzuka comforted her.,

"Hey, Falin, there's something I've never understood about you."

"Yes, Miss Arisa?"

"Well, you're a security android, and you have a very impressive combat skill program from what I understand, from unarmed combat to hand-to-hand to ranged weapons. So how is it that you're a klutz?"

"That was blunt," Suzuka said.

"Well, it's part of my programming," Falin said. "Mistress Sakura thought that a 'clumsy little sister' for Noel would be cute, so I'm randomized to make a misstep every now and again. Oh, don't worry! When I switch over to combat operations that stops; I can't do a good job protecting Miss Suzuka if I'm tripping over things. And any proposed 'clumsy' action that would result in probable injury to someone gets cancelled out. It's really a very complex subroutine!"

"Yeah, but Falin, I nearly got a faceful of scalding hot soup!"

"That is odd." Her eyes unfocused for a second. "Oh, I see! I'm aware that you can't be injured by physical damage, so the potential-harm check doesn't acknowledge that as a forseeable consequence. Would you like me to adjust that?"

"Please and thank you. It might raise some eyebrows at a dinner party if you knock me off a balcony and I have to explain why the fall didn't hurt."



Previously:

Chapter 1 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2508465&postcount=14258)
Chapter 2 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2515133&postcount=14289)
Chapter 3 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2522161&postcount=14346)
Chapter 4 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2529988&postcount=14371)
Chapter 5 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2538143&postcount=14395)
Chapter 6 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2555166&postcount=14486)
Chapter 7 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2572313&postcount=14708)
Chapter 8 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2586084&postcount=14962)
Chapter 9 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2590315&postcount=15116)
Chapter 10 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2592555&postcount=15138)
Chapter 11 (http://forums.animesuki.com/showpost.php?p=2593314&postcount=15148)

[RadiantBeam]

(Speaking of which, R.B., any progress on chapter 8? :naughty: )

You said what now? :p

"Suzuka!" Arisa screamed as she rushed through the foyer into the atrium. "Suzuka!"

"She's not here, Miss Arisa," Noel said, following in her tracks. "Almost certainly, they have her."

"How do you know?" she cried, whirling around towards the maid. "She might have run away!"

"Look." Noel pointed up the stairs towards the second-floor landing. "According to Falin's data stream, at least one of the intruders was killed and three more probably so, at a minimum critically injured. There is no sign of the bodies. They had time to clean up after themselves, which implies that they succeeded. If they'd been in pursuit of Miss Suzuka, they would not have had the opportunity."

"Where's Falin, then? Why didn't she stop them?"

Noel pointed again, this time at something on the ground level. Arisa turned, then gasped in horror as she found herself staring into the blank eyes of Falin's severed head.

"Oh, God! I'm sorry, Noel; I'm so sorry. I didn't mean--" I didn't mean to bitch about your sister not protecting Suzuka when she died trying to do just that.

"You're worried about Miss Suzuka," Noel said quietly, which was as close to an "apology accepted" as would pass between them.

"They're going to pay for this," Arisa said quietly. "Professor Morris or whomever, they're going to pay." The orange glow had lit her up again, and now it looked as if she really was on fire. The flames of her anger surrounded her, and this time she didn't want to suppress them. She wanted to use them, use them to burn the bastards who thought they could play with their lives like toys down to ash.

Noel was already briskly ascending the staircase. Arisa tried to will herself into the air and, a little to her surprise, it worked; she flew up to the second floor and over the balustrade. Blood spattered the carpet, but there was no sign of what had shed it other than Falin's sword-arm. The android maid lay in two pieces like an action figure that had fallen apart at the waist.

"What could have done this to you?" Arisa whispered.

"Armor-piercing bullets, a contact mine, and a magically-enhanced sword technique," Noel said. "Perhaps two," she amended, noting the way Falin had been sheared in two at the waist."

"Magic?"

"Not in the sense that your friends use it," Noel said, kneeling next to the torso, "but a similar principle. Perhaps the effect is not too different from what Miss Hayate's friends do in battle?"

She tore the remnants of the maid uniform off the wrecked torso, then probed around the edges of the damaged plating. She apparently didn't find the release catch she was looking for, because she started ripping the plate away manually.

"Noel, what are you doing?"

"I'm checking Falin's memory core."

"Her what?"

"Her mind, basically. Her personality and memories. If it's still intact, then--ah!"

Deftly, Noel removed an oblong unit about six inches long. On its side was a single red light, two yellow, and four green, with three more unlit lights. Arisa watched as one of the green lights went out.

"It's still intact," Noel breathed a sigh of relief. "The core has separate armor of its own, so it wasn't torn up the way the rest of the body was."

"What do the lights mean?"

"The active memory and auxiliary processor are running on an emergency backup battery, but it can't sustain her for more than fifteen minutes or so. I need to get this down to the lab and connect it to a power source or Falin really will be dead."

"Wait, but if her memory is all intact, then couldn't you just retrieve the data even if the power went out? It wouldn't corrupt, would it?" Arisa wasn't a robotics engineer, but she knew how hard it was to permanently destroy recorded data.

"No, but it wouldn't be Falin. Her body could be rebuilt, an AI constructed with identical personality parameters, and Falin's memories installed, but it wouldn't be Falin. It would just be someone else that happened to share her memories. A copy, but not my little sister."

"Then you'd better hurry," Arisa said, understanding a bit. She still wasn't quite sure that she fully followed how Noel was defining the concepts of life and death for an android, but she'd never thought of the maids as anything other than people just because they were artificially created. And there was nothing quite like being dead to give someone a better appreciation for the value of life. "I don't suppose that you have a spare body for her or something?"

"No; that will take time--and money--to prepare." Noel had a worried look as she stood up, glancing from Falin's core to Arisa and back again. "Miss Arisa, this...it's going to take time."

"Time? You said that Falin had less than fifteen minutes!"

"Until the core's battery power fails, yes," she said, walking swiftly towards the stairs. "But once I connect a power source, I'll then need to stabilize her with proper sensory input. She can function without a body, but she needs to be able to perceive and interact with the world. Extended sensory deprivation and isolation is as damaging to us as it would be to you."

Arisa didn't like where this was going.

"How long will it take?"

"It depends as much on Falin as it does on me. At an estimate, somewhere between two and four hours."

"Hours--" Arisa gasped. "But what...what about Suzuka? Those people could be doing anything to her! Some kind of twisted scientific experimentation--for all we know they don't even need her alive!"

"Don't you think I know that?" Noel rounded on her furiously. "If Falin was in my shoes and I was the one dying, there wouldn't be a question. She'd let me die and pursue a rescue, just as I'd do the same if it were Miss Shinobu in danger instead of Miss Suzuka, because that's what we're for, to protect our respective mistresses with everything we have. But I can't let my sister die when we don't know that Miss Suzuka is in any immediate danger! I just can't!"

Arisa stared at the android's surprisingly emotion-wracked face. She'd never seen Noel like this, not once.

"Shit!" She slammed her face into the newel post at the base of the stairs, stunning herself when her frustrated outburst blasted through the post and sent the carved finial bouncing onto the floor. "Damn it, damn it, damn it, damn it! I don't want Falin to die, either! I know that Suzuka wouldn't want that! Bit I can't stand that Suzuka is in the hands of those people, whatever it is they want from her!

"I couldn't help her when she was kidnapped the first time. They brushed me aside like I wasn't there. I did help save her life by being there when she needed blood after the crash, but if I hadn't come back from the dead she'd rather have been the one to die. And no I can do all these things that might actually make me useful to her, and I wasn't even there when she needed me! I can't keep failing her like this!"

"Miss Arisa, you're not failing Miss Suzuka. It's not your job to--"

"Oh, yes it is. It's everyone's job to protect the people we love with everything we've got. It's one thing when you don't have a particular ability. A four-year-old can't be expected to protect her mother. A housewife doesn't go into battle to protect a soldier--and a soldier doesn't go into the boardroom to help a corporate raider wage a proxy battle. But this...I should be there for her, or what was the point of coming back anyway?"

"Miss Arisa--"


"I'm going after them, Noel. Go do what you need to do to save Falin, and while you're doing that, compile everything we know about these people--everything you and Falin found out about the first kidnapping, the files I got from Sato, what we learned from Shimizu, the data Falin sent you about the fight, everything. Then send it to Nanoha, Fate, and Hayate. If you can, set it up to be released automatically to Shinobu and the Takamachis and anyone else you can think of if it all goes to heck for us, as well."

Noel nodded.

"I'll follow you when I get the chance. Even if you succeed, you may still need help. I presume that you're going to the lab facilities Sato set Professor Morris up with?"

Arisa nodded back.

"It's the only lead we have."

"If you learn anything, positive or negative, and you get a chance, call me. Whatever else happens, we can't provoke them to move Miss Suzuka somewhere else, to a location we can't track."

"I won't screw this up, Noel. Not again."

The android nodded at her.

"We're all trusting you, Arisa. Miss Suzuka most of all."

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


Morris rubbed his hands together eagerly as the unconscious Suzuka was wheeled into the main laboratory chamber. The room showed plain evidence of its original purpose: corrugated-metal walls, bare pipes wherever they needed to be regardless of aesthetics, fluorescent bulbs too high and too few to provide adequate illumination mandating the need for additional, free-standing lamps. Yet any scientist on Earth would have given his or her right arm for the computing power, the bio-medical scanners, and the holoscreen interfaces that Morris had installed. Indeed, never mind the equipment or the experiments, the baseline knowledge in the databases that Morris was trying to extrapolate from would have been valuable enough to trigger a world war over their possession. The tiniest dribs and drabs he'd provided to that fool Mizuki had left the man slavering to give Morris whatever he demanded: space, equipment, black-budgeted local funds. This had let him establish the base for his work, to prepare the ground so he could approach Elantra.

"And now," he crooned at the girl, "you'll provide me with all the information I need concerning the biological manipulation of mana without a Linker Core. You'll revolutionize the very way we think about magic and about humanity! Of course, you won't be around to see the way it all breaks down, but...ahh, the name of Suzuka Tsukimura will be fully documented for history's sake, don't worry!" He giggled and looked over at Tengu. "Somehow, I don't think this will be of great comfort to her. So few understand the sacrifices that we make for science."

Morris clucked his tongue and looked over at where the two masked men stood at the fringes of the laboratory. They would have made interesting test subjects several months ago when he was just beginning to form his hypotheses concerning genetic links to extreme mana potential and the ways the natives had managed to tap it without expressing Linker Cores. Now, though, their tricks were old news.

"Go pay off your little playmates. They did their job, which is more than I can say for your last set of tools."

"Yes, Master."

The figure on the gurney stirred.

"Ah, excellent, she's coming around. While analysis of blood and cellular samples is necessary, some of my most important tests involve the reaction of the entire body as a system, and I hope to get to work right away. Ah, this is such a promising evening!"

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


Arf was bored.

The truth was, she missed the old days, when she was Fate Testarossa's ally and protector in battle. More had changed with Fate than just her last name, though. Through diligent training as well as physical maturation she had developed her magical skills until she'd reached the point where Arf wasn't an ally, but a burden in combat. The magic it required to empower the familiar with the ability to act could be more productively used by Fate herself.

This had not been an easy pill for Arf to swallow. Fate hadn't said a word; it had actually been Zafira who'd pointed it out, along with a speech about "the duty of a Guardian Beast to her master," yadda yadda yadda. She'd have taken it better if the big blue furball would ever get around to admitting that a familiar was a familiar regardless of what name you gave them, but dammit, he'd been right. She she'd laid it on the line with Fate, and after a good five minutes of stammering, protests, and denials, Fate's natural honesty had won out and she'd admitted the truth.

So Arf was at home, in puppy form, using the minimum level of magic. Yuuno had offered her a job as a research assistant about a week ago, and she thought she might take it. She'd never really imagined herself as the librarian type, but it would feel good to be useful again. She was way too young to be talking retirement!

She shifted back into human-child form and reached for the box of Milk-Bones. Arf loved the taste of the things; she'd nearly gotten Zafira hooked on them, too, until Vita had read the box and spoiled the joke early by busting into laughter.

"'I am not a dog, I am a wolf, and therefore I do not eat dog biscuits,'" she mimiced aloud, then burst into a fit of the giggles. Zafira was a nice boy, but sooooo serious!

A beep from Fate's computer broke Arf's mood. Since she was bored, she rolled off the bed and ordered a screen open. Fate had tasked her TSAB-grade machine to interface with her "ordinary" Earth-based Internet account, and it appeared that she had e-mail over that system.

"Darn," Arf muttered, since she wasn't going to snoop through her master's private communications. Then she saw the identity of the sender, the Urgent flag, and the message header: "Suzuka and Arisa need help." That was different! Arf opened the message at once, but after only a couple of minutes realized that time was a factor and ran to the door.

"Hey, Lindy!" she yelled. "Come quick; you've got to see this, now!"

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


Arisa & Friends Omake Roadshow!


"Look out!" Falin squeaked as her shoe caught on a fold in the rug. She lurched forward, the tray in her hands flung outward with its steaming tureen of soup. Arisa went intangible just in time to stop from getting a minestrone bath. The rug, not being undead, wasn't so lucky. A calico kitten wandered over and started licking at the pool.

"...Sorry," Falin moaned. "I'll get that cleaned up."

"At least it's not one of the expensive carpets," Suzuka comforted her.,

"Hey, Falin, there's something I've never understood about you."

"Yes, Miss Arisa?"

"Well, you're a security android, and you have a very impressive combat skill program from what I understand, from unarmed combat to hand-to-hand to ranged weapons. So how is it that you're a klutz?"

"That was blunt," Suzuka said.

"Well, it's part of my programming," Falin said. "Mistress Sakura thought that a 'clumsy little sister' for Noel would be cute, so I'm randomized to make a misstep every now and again. Oh, don't worry! When I switch over to combat operations that stops; I can't do a good job protecting Miss Suzuka if I'm tripping over things. And any proposed 'clumsy' action that would result in probable injury to someone gets cancelled out. It's really a very complex subroutine!"

"Yeah, but Falin, I nearly got a faceful of scalding hot soup!"

"That is odd." Her eyes unfocused for a second. "Oh, I see! I'm aware that you can't be injured by physical damage, so the potential-harm check doesn't acknowledge that as a forseeable consequence. Would you like me to adjust that?"

"Please and thank you. It might raise some eyebrows at a dinner party if you knock me off a balcony and I have to explain why the fall didn't hurt."



...

Man, you really pulled out the emotion for this one. Noel's desperation to save Falin coupled with Arisa's desperation to save Suzuka made this a real gut-wrencher. Now Suzuka's in the hands of the bad guys, and I don't think it's going to end well at all...

Nice to see Lindy and Arf might get in on the action. :D

Heheheh, Falin is pre-programed towards clumsiness. Sure it's funny... until you push someone off the balcony and they don't die. Then it's a problem. :heh:

[DezoPenguin]

You said what now? :p

Sooner or later, we'll get you to finish that story! Somehow! Besides, you've got seven chapters in on it, and it was the point of your sig illustration for six months or so.

Man, you really pulled out the emotion for this one. Noel's desperation to save Falin coupled with Arisa's desperation to save Suzuka made this a real gut-wrencher. Now Suzuka's in the hands of the bad guys, and I don't think it's going to end well at all...

I'd answer, but that would be telling. ;)

Nice to see Lindy and Arf might get in on the action. :D

I have to admit, Arf needling Zaffy in absentia was my favorite part of this entire chapter to write. :heh:

Heheheh, Falin is pre-programed towards clumsiness. Sure it's funny... until you push someone off the balcony and they don't die. Then it's a problem. :heh: Well, she's such a klutz! Not only does she wipe out the tea tray in Ep. 4, but if you look at the still shots in the opening sequence she's tripping over something there as well. I figure that Sakura was going for the moe when she made her, but there had to be some kind of safety feature, to keep her from accidentally falling down the stairs and launching a missile strike or something. ;)

Which reminds me that I have no idea whatsoever what her canon combat abilities are. Wikipedia mentions that there was an attack by a group of clones from the Clover Organization on the Tsukimura mansion in Triangle Heart 3, implying that there was a scene where Noel got to fight, but no details about Noel's powers/abilities.

I have to say, though, that when it comes to Nanoha, assuming Triangle Heart is canon where not directly contradicted really does explain a lot. For example, Nanoha's complete lack of the "I just want to be normal!" whining so many magical girl heroines have. I mean, what's she going to say, "I don't want these weird and freakish magical powers; I want the normal family life I was going to have...so I could be a ninja like the rest of them"? ;)

[spawnofthejudge]

Blood and SpiritYou've now made it so that if Fairy!Lindy doesn't show up, I'm gonna cry.

Page claim for Lyrical Toy Box!

[RadiantBeam]

You've now made it so that if Fairy!Lindy doesn't show up, I'm gonna cry.

Page claim for Lyrical Toy Box!

...

Why no, I'm not contemplating a story/plot with Nanoha meeting Fairy!Lindy and quite possibly an Evil!Chrono. Whatever gave you that stupid idea? :heh:

[synaesthetic]

For Nanoha, being the captain and magical training instructor for an extraterrestrial military organization is not that far from normal.

[DezoPenguin]

For Nanoha, being the captain and magical training instructor for an extraterrestrial military organization is not that far from normal.

Yeah, pretty much what I was getting at. :) That girl's life was weird enough before the magic stopped by to say hello.

...

RB, don't tell me you've been attacked by another plotbunny?!? They're breeding, I tell you, breeding!

[RadiantBeam]

RB, don't tell me you've been attacked by another plotbunny?!? They're breeding, I tell you, breeding!

It's not my fault! Triangle Heart inspires me... I mean, BtBR is a partial crossover with the OVA series, and "Sisters" uses the background information that Miyuki is Nanoha's cousin!

[itanshi1]

I thought they were half sisters. o.o;

[DezoPenguin]

It's not my fault! Triangle Heart inspires me... I mean, BtBR is a partial crossover with the OVA series, and "Sisters" uses the background information that Miyuki is Nanoha's cousin!

Which reminds me, considering "Sisters"...Miyuki is also one of Kyouya's possible love interests in Triangle Heart 3 (though Shinobu is the "canon" ending)...which sets up another kind of triangle...:love:

Shiro: This is not how we raised you to behave!

Momoko: *sniffle* We're such awful parents!

Hayate (filming): I'd have to disagree with that... :naughty:

Edit: Itanshi, the complete family roster is:

Kyouya--son of Shiro Takamachi and Shiro's first wife.

Miyuki--daughter of Misato Mikami and a deceased father (I don't know if Misato is Shiro's sister or the sister of Shiro's first wife); she was adopted by Shiro.

Nanoha--daughter of Shiro Takamachi and Shiro's second wife, Momoko.

Nanoha and Kyouya are half-siblings (same father), while Miyuki is only a cousin by blood, though an adopted sibling.

[RadiantBeam]

I thought they were half sisters. o.o;

According to TH canon, they're cousins. Miyuki was adopted by the Takamachi family when she was young.

Which reminds me, considering "Sisters"...Miyuki is also one of Kyouya's possible love interests in Triangle Heart 3 (though Shinobu is the "canon" ending)...which sets up another kind of triangle...:love:

Shiro: This is not how we raised you to behave!

Momoko: *sniffle* We're such awful parents!

Hayate (filming): I'd have to disagree with that... :naughty:

Don't start with that, dammit! You'll inspire me! Again! XD;;

[synaesthetic]

If Misato is the sister of Shiro's first wife, then Miyuki isn't related to Nanoha at all. Which means it's not incest. Or something.

Edit: And remembering Toraha, Misato doesn't look anything like Shiro.

[TheShinySword]

*coughs* It's not really incest in the first place since there's not Cousin-cousin taboo in Japan.